Login

The Life of Mary Sue the Red Maned Black Coated Alicorn

by KingofSquirrelz

Chapters

It's my Birthday!

Rain fell from the grey clouds above, completely blocking out what remained of the dimming sunlight. Long groans were heard along the air, as the weather patrol flew through the sky.

Leading the pack was a chromatic maned pegasus.  Her mind drifting away from her duties to a book she had ordered not a few days before, now sat on her bed, waiting, beckoning her to read the text within.

Daring Do and the Mystery of the Black Phoenix Egg. Ahh yah, this is going to be so awesome.  Just finish with these clouds and I’m home free.

“RAINBOW DASH!” she heard from behind. A shiver ran down her spine as she recognized the voice.

Not her again.

A black winged, red maned alicorn flew fast as a red streak followed her. Her bright pink eyes locked on to the rainbow tail of her friend.

“Wait up Dash, I wanna talk to you,” Although she was flying faster than her, and was catching up quickly, having nearly double her wing span.

“Can’t talk Mary Sue, I have to clear all these clouds, maybe after.”

A wry smile grew on Mary’s face. “Ok, I understand.”

Rainbow Dash was nearly shot back as Mary blew past; it only took but a moment. A black and red sonic rainboom tore through the sky, the prismatic blast shattering the clouds into nothingness.

Rainbow Dash face hoofed as she now was free from her work, now trailing back as her at untold of speed.  She stopped on a dime in front of her, showing speed and control of godlike proportions.

“Now you're free, we can talk now right?” her smile pierced like a hot arrow.

Rainbow Dash sighed, “Yes, Mary we can talk now.”

“Yippee, guess what today is Dash.”

“I don’t know… Friday I think.”

“Well yes, but no, today is my BIRTHDAY!”

Ahh, I see where this is going. “So you want me to come to your birthday party?”

Mary nodded. “Yup, since you were busy for my hearth warming day party, and my nightmare night party.  There was also Groundhog's day, Celestia Day, the summer sun solstice.  Actually you never have been to any of my celebrations.”

“I've been busy…”

“But today is my birthday, and you already have all your work done now.  So… can you please come? I only want my closest friends there today.”

I’m one of your closest friends? Damn.  “Sure… I'll stop in.”

Mary nearly exploded, “YES! Thank you Dash, I knew you were a true friend.” Mary grabbed her and enveloped her in her massive black wings; giving her a hug that nearly killing her.

It was now midday, the sun was up and the weather just right. A pair of siblings sat under an apple tree, sipping on some sweet tea as they enjoyed their break.

“Nothin’ like sitting in the shade, especially on such a fine day.”

“Eeyup.”

Pop

Before both of the farm ponies now stood a black winged alicorn, her red mane fell to her side with grace and elegance.

Applejack rolled her eyes, “Hi Mary, what brings you to Sweet Apple Acres this time of the day.  Need another batch of apples?”

She shook her head, “No thank you. Actually I’m having a birthday party... and I wanted to know if you would come.” Her eyes looked over to big mac, and away before they could make eye contact. “You’re welcome to come along too Big Mac… if you want…”

Ah horsefeathers. “Sorry Mary, me and Big Mac have a lot of work ta’ do today.” Close call.

“Sooo if your works gets all done, you and Big Mac can come right?”

Applejack snorted, “Sure sugarcube, but we won’t be done till well into next week.”

Mary smiled as her horn glowed and thousands of apple basket appeared on the ground around the trees.  She stomped her hoof on the ground and every tree, in the entire farm, shed their fruit.  Again her horned glowed in a dark aura and the baskets came alive as they danced in the air to their new home in the barn.

“So now you’re free, you will come right?”

Ah horseapples. “Yah Mary we will come…”

“Great, I can’t wait to see you two there… especially you Big Mac…”

Big Mac gulped. “Eeyup.”

The smell of the bakery wafted through the air for miles to come, thanks to a certain pink mare who just finished making all her deliveries.

Now she sat behind the counter, waiting patiently to serve the next lucky customer that happened to walk in.

Ding Dong

Pinkie's eyes shot up and her hair fell flat as a mat as she saw the black alicorn before her. “Oh… hi Mary, how are you?” she said in a monotone voice.

“I’m doing great Pinkie, today has been the best day I have had in almost ten years.”

“Oh why is that, save the world from an unnamed terror… again?”

“No, although that was kind of fun.  I was wondering though if you wanted to come to my birthday party.”

“You’re throwing yourself a birthday party?”

Mary nodded. “Yeah, last couple of years everyone seems to forget it, or my invitations kept getting lost in the mail.  This year I’m personally inviting all my best friends.  It will be fun I got pin the tail on the pony, a twelve layer cake, and later… I got enough Jack Daniels to get us all completely plastered.”

“So you’re throwing this great party, and didn’t ask for help from the leading expert on partying?” Pinkie deadpanned.

“Oh Pinkie, I knew you would be busy today, so I didn’t wanna ask.  Last time you helped me you couldn’t attend because you got tired, I wish you would have though, oddly, nopony else showed up.”

“Yah, it’s a mystery.”

“So will you? Please?”

Ahh think of something Pinkie, “Sorry, I have to babysit tonight, little Pound, he needs constant care.”

At these very words Cup Cake walked in, “Oh don’t worry about it tonight Pinky, I have everything covered.”

Oh you have got to be kidding me. Pinky looked back at Mary. “Sure… since it seems my schedule has been cleared for me.”

“Yay, this is going to be the best birthday ever!”

In the room that smelled of dragon scales and musty tomes stood a lilac mare. Her coat covered in a thin layer of dust, for she just had finished her biggest chore of the week, re-shelving day.

She sat there and admired her hard work, “Now its time to relax, its been a long day.”

“I guess I caught you at a great time then.” A voice came from behind her, Twilight leaped into the air as she swiveled around.

“Mary, you scared the living hay out of me!” she said.

“Sorry about that Twilight, I didn’t think I had to knock, this is a public library.”

Twilight face hoofed. “Yes, you are right, it IS a public library. So Mary what do you need.”

“Well today is my birthday and since we are both students of Princess Celestia now, since I saved the world from certain doom, I was wondering if you wanted to come.”

“I’m sorry Mary.” Twilight chuckled as her horn glowed, sending every book on the shelves straight to the floor. “It’s re-shelving day, and as you know I need to reshelf everything two times to make sure I wasn’t wrong the first time, you know how it is.”

Mary’s horned glowed and all the books flew back into their proper shelf and place, “There you go, all organized by alphabet and by content.  So can you come now?”

You have got to be kidding me. “Fine Mary, I will come.”

“Thank you Twilight, you’re the best.”

The groans of the alabaster mare could have been heard for miles around, if her muzzle were not buried in a pile of clothes. A week has past and not a single customer had come through her door.

Her ears didn’t not even pick up the sound of the door bell as she sat there in her pile of self-loathing. A alicorn walked across the foyer and sat the stool next to her.

“Oh, what am I to do, this has got to be the WORST. POSSIBLE. THING!” she whined.

“Well you could always come to my birthday party to take your mind off things.”

Rarity jumped over the counter as her heart went into overdrive. “Mary, you startled me!”

“Sorry, I thought you heard the door.”

“No I didn’t, its rude to sneak up on ponies.”

“Sorry Rarity, but I came to ask if you wanted to come to my birthday party.”

“I don’t think I can Mary, since some pony came out with their spring line. I have to work overtime in hopes of somepony walking through that door.”

Mary blushed, “Sorry about that, I just whipped up some clothes for Sapphire Shores.  I didn’t think she would go all GA-GA over some silly frocks I whipped up and less than a minute.”

Rarity nearly lost it, but kept her cool. “I am quite busy Mary, sorry but I will not be able to attend you little gathering.”

“That’s too bad, I was hoping you would make me a dress for this evening.  I even brought enough bit for a rush order too.”

Rarity’s ear twitched, “Well… since you just HAVE to have the dress, and it IS your birthday.”

“So you will come?”

“Sure, sure, but pay the bits upfront, I will deliver the dress tonight.”

Mary squeed, “Thanks Rarity, you’re the greatest.”

She laid there in her comforter, a pink maned pegasus.  Her eyes working over a national geographic that had all sexual references covered in black marker. She basked in the evening sun as the light from the warmed her wings.

Knock Knock Knock

“Who could that be?” Fluttershy questioned.

Before his master could get up from her couch, Angel was already bylining across the wooden floor to the door.  He jumped and grab the handle and used his weight to turn the knock, as he kicked off from the door frame.

The bunny stared into the pink eyes of the alicorn, her smile melting the rabbit’s ice cold heart.  He started to wave her in without a word in edgewise.

“Hi Fluttershy.” Mary said.

Not her again. As a thought appeared in her mind.  “How did you get Angel to let you in, normally he shuts the door in everyone’s face, even me.”

She shrugged, “I don’t know, I always had a really strong bond with animals.”

“Really, that’s interesting… so what brings you here Mary?”

“Oh yeah, today is my birthday.  So I was kind of wondering if you wanted to come, if you don’t mind that is.”

Fluttershy deadpanned, “Well maybe, I don’t know I got a lot to do tomorrow.”

“Please Fluttershy…. All the other girls said they were coming, and it wouldn’t be the same if you didn’t show.”

“You got the others to come with?  All five?”  How in the pony world did she do that, I thought no pony liked her.

Mary nodded, “They all said they were coming, and Rarity is even making me a dress.”

“Well I guess I can stop by for a little bit, but not long though, I need to get a lot of sleep tonight.”

“Oh, ok, I’ll make sure I make some special punch just for you then.”

“What’s wrong with the punch?”

A sheepish grin grew on her face “It’s a WOP; there is enough alcohol in it to knock a full grown stallion out with a single cup.”

“Oh, my…”

The living room was set up perfectly, a large plush couch just purchase that day from Quill’s and Sofas.  A large spread of the finest delectables that she cooked herself, in the center of the table was two punch bowls. A large bowl filled with punch and fruits, and a tiny bowl with generic fruit punch and a small sticky note on the side labeled ‘For Fluttershy’.

In the back was the game room, a large ten foot mat for Twister.  On the wall was pin the tail on the pony.  Upstairs in her bedroom was an enchanted bottle, for spin the bottle, that would always conveniently land on a certain red stallion.

The large 50 inch plasma television that had a stack of several horror movies and one comedy just in case certain pegasus staid longer into the evening.

“Perfect, everything is perfect.” She swished her tail back and forth as she sat down on the couch. “Tonight’s going to be the best night ever, finally a birthday where I HAVE guests.”

Her eyes gazed at the clock, “5:00pm on the nose, any time now.”

One hour later…

Mary sat there, now eating a bag of popcorn, as she licked the salt from her lips she again looked at the clock, “6:00pm… well its ok, it’s not too late yet.”

Two hours later…

Mary yawned as she press the eject button on dvd player, “That movie sucked, pfft who would believe a lame plot where everyone loves the protagonist.” Again she looked at the clock, “8:00pm, I'm sure they're all just fashionably late, I know Rarity, she is probably just working overtime to make my dress perfect.”

Three hours later…

Her cheeks had become redden as the large punch bowl had been nearly drained completely as well as half a bottle of Jack Daniels. Her current goal now rested at the bottom of the gallon of rocky road ice cream.

“I sure they all just got lost… I know I live on the far side of town, someponys say it’s a bad neighborhood.  That’s right, that must be it, they were just scared is all, I can’t blame them for that.” The clock had long since been taken off the wall to stop reminding her of the time.

Hours later…

She laid in her bed as she drank down the wine bottle that had been meant for her and Big Mac, as she looked at the photos of her 'friends'.

“Maybe next year…” she said as she turned off the light.

There the photo sat, next to her pillow, only tears to keep her company.

"Happy Birthday to me... Happy Birthday to me... Happy Birthday, dear Mary... Happy Birthday to me."

Somtimes Ignorance is Bliss








Mary Sue.

Mary Sue.

Cursed forever to be blue.

Mary Sue.

Mary Sue.

Cursed forever to be blue.

The faceless fillies chanted as each one pointing their hoof at the young filly, Mary.

Mary Sue.

Mary Sue.

Cursed forever to be blue.

Her pink eyes desperately search the crowd for a sign of hope.  Her tiny hooves charged forth, running as fast has as she could.  The faceless fillies followed, never leaving her side as they cheered the same verse over and over again.

Mary Sue.

Mary Sue.

Cursed forever to be blue.

“Some pony please… help me,” Mary pleaded as she ran forward into the void.  The faceless fillies never left her side, always watching, always judging.

Mary Sue

Mary Sue

Cursed forever to be blue.

Thump

The black alicorn’s eyes fluttered open to see her polished wooden mahogany floor boards, her body wrapped in the patchwork quilt.

“Not that dream again,” she said almost breathlessly.

She rolled on the floor away from her bed, unraveling herself from her comfy prison. She slowly got back on all fours as she grit her teeth.  A sharp pain pierced her skull, like a hot hatchet wedged in the middle of her forehead.

“Ahh, hangover,” she whispered.

Her eyes finally focused as she tried to stabilize herself.  Her gaze fell on the large vanity mirror on the wall that hung over her white dresser.  Her eyes were swollen and puffy, her perfect mane was in utter chaos.  Her black coat was flared upwards, against its natural state.  The only thing that wasn’t affected by her night of tears, tossing and turning was her wings.

A hot breath escaped her mouth as she looked herself over. “ I was supposed to look like this AFTER I woke up next to Big Mac.”

She stretched as she made her way out of her room, only one thing on her mind, a nice hot shower.

She stepped into the porcelain white room, walking past the huge marble sink and straight into the shower.  Her horn lit up in a dark aura and the radio on the far end of the room, safe from any water that might harm its interior components, came to life.

“Ooo, this is my song!”

A smile crept to her face as she turned on the warm water, as it flowed, soaking into her mane.

  A smile spread on her face as she turned on the warm water.  

  There is a place

  Where the grass is what's for dinner

She started to swish her tail to the music. “There must be something in the water.”

Sippin' rainbow juice

“Talking Elements… of Harmony.”

Her smile faded as the only sound she could hear was the sound of the rushing water.  Her horn glowed as she turned off the radio, and several brushes came to life.  Each soft bristled brush started to work over her body, tending to it like a mother to her foal.

After several minutes she turned the nozzle and left the shower, now in the care of three large towels. She extended her wings and with a swift whip, the water on her primaries splattered against the floor.

Trotting along back to her room, she sat on a large pink fluffy couch that was positioned opposite her vanity mirror.  Again she found herself looking at her reflection as hard as she tried she couldn't smile at herself.  She grabbed her Daring Do comb - her favorite - and started to smooth out her wet mane.

“There has to be a reason why they didn’t come. I’m sure of it… Applejack wouldn’t lie, right? She is the Element of Honesty.  Something really important must have come up.”

She picked up a photo, a group shot with all of her friends, seven smiling faces, the elements and her.  Pinkie Pie was covered in frosting, and didn’t understand why everypony said “no” when she asked them to help ‘lick her clean’.

“I am sure of it, there is no way they would all be that mean.”

After giving her own pep talk, affirming her confidence, she continued brushing her mane with renewed vigor. She applied her makeup hoping to attain that innocent look, for a certain red stallion.  She knocked over a picture fame as she set down her brush.

It was an old photo, covered in dust. It was her older brother Gary Stu, her, and her little sister, Self Insert.  Self was a little alicorn; her coat was a sandy ash grey, she had bright forest green eyes, and she always smiled showing off her bright pink braces, her crème blond mane covering half her face.

“I wonder if she still is going crazy trying to find her cutie mark?  My cute little sister, how I wish you were here right now.”

She hugged the frame, and let out a sigh; reluctantly she put down the photo.  She was now on a mission one of grave importance to her.

To find out why in the heck her friends didn’t attend her birthday party.

Her mane now straightened a smile on her face, the young alicorn trotted down her stairs. Her face fell flat as she looked at the mess from the party. The food from the night before was left out, some spoiled, and some kept thanks to the preservative packed sweets.

“Well… this can wait for later.”

She chuckled as she walked out of the living area of her house, to the great outdoors.  The grass on her lawn was green, well kept by her magic. Opposed to her neighbors, to the left was a dingy old apartment building filled with vagrants that roamed the streets. On the other was a perverted old stallion that learned his lesson a long time ago about peeking through windows, especially hers.

The clouds were gathered, thanks to the weather patrol.  The giant masses of fluff were beginning to blacken, showing the first signs of rain. Mary didn’t care, as she trotted down the street her mind still thinking only of her friends.

It was a small maze to get to where she lived, almost twelve blocks were pasted, as she made her way to her first stop, Golden Oaks Library.

She knocked on the door and politely waited.  A few minutes passed where nothing happened but her standing there staring at the door.  Again she knocked.

To her luck, the door creaked open, to see the emerald green eyes of the local dragon.  His finely polished scales glistened in the lackluster light that was coming out of the library.

“Evening, Spike. Is Twilight in?” she said.

Spike gulped. “H-hi Mary.” His eyes darted back and forth. “No, she stepped out a little while ago, and I don’t know when she will be back.”

“Oh, that’s a bummer.  I was really hoping to talk to her about something important.”

“Does it have anything to do with her not showing up to your party?”

Mary nodded. “How did you know?”

“Nothing, just a lucky guess is all.  Why didn’t you invite me?”

Mary chuckled. “I was serving alcohol there, Spike.  Besides, if Rarity came I don’t know what kind of shenanigans you two would get into if you both got liquored up.”

“Hey, I consider myself a perfect ‘gentle dragon’.  I would never try anything like that with Rarity.”

Mary leaned over and hugged the little dragon. “I know Spike, don’t worry about the details.  I’m a supporter of your little crush.”

Spike could feel his cheeks reddening, “I-I don’t have a crush on Rarity, where did you hear that?  I bet it was Twilight.”

Mary shook her head. “Girl's intuition, now I’m off I’m going over to talk to Rarity.” She put Spike down and shut the door, as they waved each other goodbye.

Spike sat there staring at the door. “You know if she curled her mane like Rarity… Nah.” the young dragon said, dismissing the thought entirely.

Mary was trotting along the cobblestone road again, taking in the fresh scent of the wind.  It was only a few minutes’ walk to Carousel Boutique.  She rounded the corner around a thick evergreen, as she made her way to the dark purple door.

Locked.

Again Mary tried the door, as she peered inside through the tiny window.  Not a soul in sight, save for a cat that was using a dark purple dress as a scratching post. She must have closed early today.

As she stepped away a yellow sticky note caught her eye, right under the handle of the door, barely in view.

Gone out to lunch, be back in an hour.  If it’s an emergency I can be found at Sugarcube Corner.

“She is at Sugarcube Corner, I should have guessed; it's a little past lunch time.”

She nodded to herself as she left the shop, a single drop of rain fell, striking the tip of her horn.  Her tail swished behind her as she walked forward.  Only the sound of her steps were heard as she walked crossed the marketplace, her mind focused on her mission.

The large gingerbread house in the middle of the town was one of the primary hubs for the young mares and stallions driven by hormones.  This shop is one of the first places Mary would like Big Mac to have taken her on their first date.  As she went around the corner of the shop her peripheral vision caught an odd sight.

The bustling bakery that was normally packed was almost completely vacant; save for six mares, who were sitting at the large round table.  She stopped and looked in they were all talking. A sheepish grin grew on her face as her horn glowed, the glass shimmered.

This feels like a secret spy mission.

Mary’s ears perked. I shouldn’t be listening in; it’s rude, she told herself, although she knew full well she was going to anyway.

”It could have been worse; Spike almost found that romance novel I borrowed from Rarity.  I really don’t get why you read those, some of the clichéd scenes seem out of place. They seemed to be force on the reader to a location just for the plot device.  Some authors just don't understand the meaning of pacing.”

“Oh come now, they aren’t that bad.  I am sure you’re not just reading it for the plot, or are you?” A sheepish grin grew on Rarity’s face.

“The last thing I want Spike thinking that I am using books for something so perverse.”

“Blah, lets changed the topic already.  I’m not skipping weather detail to talk about what Twilight clops too.”

“I was not clopping.” Twilight's face became beet red.

“Sure you weren’t, I totally believe you now.”

“Umm girls…”

Mary bit her hoof to stop the fit of giggles that was building inside her. This is great!

“Come on girls, no bickering like old fuddy duddies.  I can whip us up some sweet treats to get our minds off of Twilight’s cloptastic adventure,“ the pink party pony stated.

“Pinkie I was not clopping!” Twilight barked.

“Hey girls… have you seen Big Mac this morning?” Applejack questioned.

All eyes fell on Applejack and her out of place question.

“No, I haven’t seen him for a while.  Why, is something wrong?”

“Ah, shoot, nothin' that I can’t figure out for myself.  See last night I got to thinkin’ about Mary—“

“Ahhg, not this topic again,” Rainbow Dash complained.

“Can it, let me finish. Now it ain’t no big secret that Mary gots' a burning for ma’ brother.”

It’s not that noticeable is it?

“Well I told Big Mac to go to the party without me, so there will be more time with her and him.  Things may get a little weird if the sister is around, ya’ know?  But he didn’t come back last night from the party.  Did you girls see him there, and was Mary keeping her hooves respectable?”

Applejack you’re the greatest.  Wait, Big Mac didn’t go to my party… where did he go?

(A/N Play this now.)

“I don’t know I didn’t go. So I don't know where Big Mac is,” Rainbow Dash said.

“Wait, why didn’t you go?” Twilight questioned.

“Pfft, I don’t wanna hang out with her. I avoid her like the plague out here in the real world.  Why would I deliberately go to her house and hang out with her?”

What...

“Dash, that is so rude, but I can’t blame you she can be a bit overbearing,” Rarity chastised.

“Girls…”

“Ever since she came into town, she thinks she is better than everypony else. Cocky snob plays all ‘innocent’ as she beats us in everything,” Rainbow Dash barked.

I’m not like that… She looked into the window in hopes that this was all just an elaborate prank.

“That’s not very nice Dashie,” Pinkie said as she stared down Rainbow Dash. “I don’t think she tries to do it on purpose.”

“Don’t give me that, you see how she looks every day.  Every stallion is going GA-GA  over her.”

“Girls…”

“What does her looks have anything to do with it Dash?  You should be more open and look at a pony’s actions before you judge them.” Twilight said being the voice of reason.

I’m not that pretty…

“Well how about last week when she gave the entire park wings so they could play in the clouds?  You could barely make one set, while she made hundreds.  Don’t you think that is a little bit cocky?”

Twilight looked away, “Well maybe a little; she does know how to get under a mare’s coat sometimes.”

That’s not fair… The heat in her face started to build, the very edges of her eyes pleaded to release the wellspring of tears it’s edges was holding back.

“Girls…”

“Now sugarcube, ……………………………………………………………………………….”

“……………………………………..irritating………………………………………………………………………………………...”

“………………………………………………………………………insensitive………………………………………………….”

I thought you were my friends…

“Girls…”

“…………………………………………………………………………………………….”

“……………………………………………………………………………………………………………………………………………”

A single drop of rain fell.  It struck the tip of her horn, slowing gliding down the spiral.  From the base of her horn it glided down, hitting the reservoir that was being held against its will. Tipping the scale in its favor, the first tear fell as it slid down her muzzle and onto the ground.

Another fell, soon several more.  As the tears fell, so did the rain.

“Girls!”

“What is it, Fluttershy?” Rarity said.

She snapped back as she hid behind her mane, and pointed to the window. “Mary Sue has been listening in the whole time…”

Everypony froze, even the mouse in the corner of the room didn’t move.  Twilight however, looked.

By: IzanagiSinX

“I’m Sorry…”

“Mary… we didn’t—“ Twilight said, but it was too late. She was already gone.

:Ponyville Park:

Pop

The magic faded as the black alicorn found herself in the middle of the park. Each drop that fell from the heavens above hit the ground hard.  In mere moments her mane was pressed flat against her.  She stepped forward uncaring of her direction.

The grass had quickly become muddy from the heavy rain, clinging to her hooves as she walked.

She didn’t mean to hit it; a wooden bench that watched over the pond.  She sat, watching the torrent of rain that bounced against the rippling shores of the waters before her.

Minutes turned into hours as the rain continued to pour down.

“This is just like magic kindergarten all over again.  Nopony loves Mary Sue.” She touched the water with her hoof, as an idea she had long since buried came back into her mind. “Maybe… this world would be a lot better if there was no Mary Sue.”

Mary closed her eyes and leaned back against the bench. Taking deep breaths as she focused her mind, she opened them again to now be looking to the cross eyed stare of a grey coated pegasus.

“AHHH!” Mary screamed as she pressed herself hard against the bench.

The pegasus blinked as she moved her face closer to the young alicorn mare. “Why are you crying?”

That is not really the point here. “I’m not crying. It’s the rain.”

Derpy shook her head. “No, you’re crying.  I can tell,” she said innocently.

“How can you tell?  Isn’t there is too much rain?”

“When you cried long enough, you can tell when others have been.  It’s easy to spot, if you just pay attention. But... you didn’t answer my question.  Why are you crying?”

What is with this strange mare? “It’s none of your business… not like you would care about the problems of others.”

“I do care, I care about every pony.”

“No pony cares about every pony, that’s nothing but a fantasy.”

“Come now, I don’t lie or my name wouldn’t be Derpy Hooves,” Derpy said.

Mary chuckled. “That’s a good name you have.  My problems are my own, though. It’s hard to relate when every pony hates you for no reason.”

The ‘wall eyed’ mare just blinked.

Derpy sat next the alicorn and wrapped herself in her wing. “The rain is much more enjoyable when you’re watching it with a friend.”

“I don’t have any friends.”

“I know it may sound like I’m lying, but i know what you mean.”

“Everypony hates you because they think you’re better than them?”

“No, no one is better than anypony else.  I used to be like you, though.  Hated for no reason other than existing.  Ponies called me names like retarded or stupid, and even offensive.”

The alicorn looked down at the blonde mare. “Why would they do that?”

“I don’t know what went wrong that day.  It was a long time ago. Since then, I made lots of friends; ponies who love me for me.”

“How did you change their perception of you?”

“One pony stood up for me. I don’t know who it was. I am thankful they did it though.”

Mary small smile faded. ” I don’t have anyone who would defend me; it would be nice if I did have a friend like that.”

“I am sure you do and you just know it.”

Mary’s ears perked up, “You think I could be like you and make lots of friends?”

Derpy nodded. “You will, it takes time, though. Changing what a pony thinks about you is the hardest thing to do.”

Both stared into the water; neither said a word. Until the tears on her face faded and truly became the rain.

"Derpy?"

"Yes, Mary?"

“Will you be my friend?”

[Non Canon] Comedy

A smile grew on Mary’s face as she drank down the last bit of the wine.  She leaned against the red coated stallion, taking in the smell of his hard ripped body.

Oh Celestia, the things I’m going to do to you…

Big Mac leaned over and pushed the play button on the DVD player.  Soon the movie started, Mary didn’t pay attention to what it was.  Her mind was focused on one particular part of the evening.

She started to trace small circles into his fur, taking in his sweet aroma.

Her ear twitch as the movie started to play some really odd music.

She looked back at the television and saw a well-endowed stallion being serviced by two young mares.

“Big Mac, I didn’t know you got this type of a movie.  Maybe we should reenact some of the scenes; you know… we need to go. In. DEEP. If we want to criticized the movie,” Mary cooed.

“Eeyup,” the red stallion said and he lean in and nuzzled her cheek.

Mary was the first to make a move as she wrap her leg around his midsection, her eyes never leaving his.

“Before we go any further Big Mac, I want to know… how you feel about me,” she said innocently.

Big Mac smiled and he looked deep into her pink irises.

“BEEP, BEEP, BEEP, BEEP, BEEP.”

Mary’s eyes opened wide to see the next thing that was about to leave this world, her alarm clock.

FATALITY

Mary lurched forward and began her daily routine again; make her bed, shower, and comb, clean up party that no one came to, feed stray cat, save world from nameless evil threat, finish breakfast.

Mary looked down into her alphabet cereal, although after she had her way, it was more sugar than cereal.  Although something was amiss in the mind of the alicorn as she started to consume the sugary treat.

“Why didn’t anypony show up? I am sure they all have viable or at least well thought out excuses.”

Mary sat there and looked into the reflection of herself in the milk.  It was hazy, but her black coat was easily outlined in the bowl of surgery goodness.

Then her reflection blinked at her.

“AHHH,” Mary screamed as she fell back in her chair.  Scooted against the leaf pattern wallpaper of the kitchen, putting as much distance as she could between her and the bowl as possible.

It was transparent, slightly anyway, as a black hoof popped out if her cereal.

What in the pony world… am I tripping out on sugar?

The black creature started to climb out of the bowl, its fiery red mane fell gracefully against her side. As the figure finished climbing out, Mary found herself looking into the pink irises of, herself.

“Morning, Mary!” Mary the spectral said.

“Hi?” Mary squeaked.

“Come now, don’t act like you don’t know me.  I’m you!” she said.

“I am sure I know me better than most ponies, you are not me.”

“Well… you have a point. I haven’t seen you since magic kindergarten though.  So you might not remember me too well.”

Mary tried to remember, but couldn’t recall seeing whatever this was before.

“No I really don’t remember sorry…”

The spectral Mary frowned, “I see. We’ll let me try to jog your memory a bit.” The spectral Mary’s horn glowed in a bright white light, which consumed the room.

Mary winced as she tried to get her vision back; the copy paste image of herself was now replaced with a young alicorn.  She had bright blue eyes and a shiny frost white coat that complimented her golden mane.

It took all of three seconds for Mary to recognize her. “Plot Device! I thought you were imaginary.”

The young alicorn chuckled, “I am imaginary silly, just call me Plottie.”

By:IzanagiSinX

“I think we are both well past calling each other by our full names.”

Mary was at the side of her imaginary friend in an instant.  Oddly as she wrapped her hooves around the little filly she was solid, even though looking transparent.

“What have you been up to Plottie?”

A sheepish grin grew on the young filly, “Well, living in your subconscious, silly.  I don’t go away.  Just chilling with your memories; sometimes I vacation in your fantasies when reliving fond memories starts to bore me.”

“But… how are you here?” Mary questioned as she held her out at hoof length, examining her.

Plottie vanished from Mary’s hooves and appeared on the table. “I am here to help silly, I know you don’t wanna spend another birthday alone.  Nopony should be alone on their birthday.”

Mary’s eyes fell and her tail tucked between her legs as her gaze fell to the floor. “It’s already over, and nopony showed up… again.” Her eyes perked up as she look at Plottie, “But if you here that means we can play games like old times, and you can do my hair and we can talk about boys—“

Plottie put her hoof over Mary’s mouth. “Yes, I am never going to leave you again, Mary, I promise.  I didn’t come here though to party down.”

Mary sat back on the chair next to the table,” So, Plottie, what did you come here for?”

“To help you make friends silly!” Plottie smiled.

Mary frowned. “I’m not really in the mood to talk about ‘friend making’.”

Plottie sat on her flank positioned opposite Mary, trying her hardest not to hug Mary when she made her sad face.

“Don’t be like that, Mary.  I got a perfect plan to make you friends.”

Mary’s eyes perked up, “How?”

Plottie pointed to the sky. “Simple my dear Mary.  We have a party.”

Mary deadpanned. “Really, a party, Wow I would never have thought of that before.  Thank you for pointing it out,” she said in a monotone voice.

“Come, now Mary, no need to be cynical.  No pony throws a party like Plottie.”

Mary put a hoof to her chin. “Since you're just a figment of my imagination, wouldn’t your party making abilities be pare with mine?

“Normally you would think that, but we have something on our side that is a sure fire way to make our guests come.”

“The knowledge to love and tolerate everything, since everything should deserve a fair and proper chance to show their worth of individuality?”

Plottie smiled, “No silly, we have rope.”

Mary sat in wait outside the window of the local weather pegasus, “Plottie, I don’t think this is going to work.  Even in cartoons this wouldn’t work.”

“Keep it simple silly,” Plottie said as she floated nearby. “Quiet, I think she is coming.”

Rainbow Dash stepped on her cloud hearth as she peeked outside, after hearing a voice near her door.  She deadpanned as she saw the giant wooden box set up outside her house.  A long rope was attached to a stick the propped up the edge of the box.

“Pinkie Pie if this is your idea of a prank; I have greatly underestimated your skill!”

Rainbow Dash looked around the box and spotted it, her eyes nearly doubling in size. A book with the cover of a pegasus mare standing over a pair of socks.

Oh. My. GOSH. Is that… it is! Daring Do and the legend of the Missing Socks.  Inside she knew it was a trap, not even a good one. Still… Dash rolled her eyes as she stepped forward. She blinked as she fell through the clouds nearest the wooden crate and into an iron cage below the clouds.

The pegasus looked up to see the pink irises of her capturer.

“Mary what in the hay are you doing?”  Dash bellowed.

Mary look over her shoulder into the sky and then back at Dash. “I’m inviting you to a party.”

“Mary, I do not want to go to your party,” she shot back. “How did you even get me to fall through the clouds?”

Mary –being a courteous kidnapper – leaned down and bit a large chunk out of the cloud. “It’s cotton candy.”

Rainbow Dash facehoofed, “You not going to get away with this Mary, my friends will come looking for me!”

Mary turned her head and nodded to something in the sky, “You’re right,” Mary kicked down the Daring Do book to Dash as it slid to her hooves.

“Why are you giving me this?” she questioned.

Mary said nothing and continued to look at Dash.

Rainbow Dash being smug promptly turned her head away, ignoring her capture. Well at least I get the latest series out of it.  Dash picked up the book and her eyes went wide as she paged through the text, or lack thereof.

“Is this some kind of cruel joke?” she said nearly in tears.

Mary looked up at the sky again and turned back to Rainbow Dash.

“Yes.”

All was silent and still in the great village of Ponyville, at this time however.  A black alicorn was flying through the air, the small cage that held the captive Rainbow Dash was now the size of a small box.  Her squeals were drowned out by the sound of the wind.

Soon they came upon the house of the next ‘guest’. Lucky for Mary two of her party members were standing near the counter of the residential library.  Two unicorns, an alabaster coated mare and a lilac mare.

Mary floated outside the side window of the large deck that was outside her bedroom window.

“How are we going to get these two to come, I don’t think rope is going to help us here,” Mary stated.

“I have a plan, Mary all you need to do is stay out here and wait until I come back for you to gather the bodies,” Plottie said with a wry smile.

Mary nodded and sat on the balcony edge watching the tiny Rainbow Dash fly around her cage.

Plottie passed through the wall into the bedroom, and made her way down the stairs.  There were her targets, both in a heated debate.

“Rarity, I don’t see how you even like that magazine.  It's filled with nothing but trash stories and advertising every other page. I can’t get the flow of reading when I am interrupted with ads for Horn Polish every other page,” Twilight complained.

“Now Darling, I know there are hundreds of stories in there, but there is a cute story I wanted you to read.” Rarity turned several pages in.

She read over the title and a smirk grew on her face, “That’s cute.”

“I know right, I love a little light hearted fluff romance.  When I first read it I just had to find the author and make him a tuxedo,” Rarity chirped.

“It’s nice for unknown authors to get some publicity; I guess I don’t see the harm in a magazine like this.”

Ok so which one to choose… Plottie thought as she mulled it over in her mind.  Well I guess in a time like this I have to do it scientifically.

Iny miny minie mo catch a filly by the hoof, if she squirms you make her pay, seven bales of hay every day.

Her tiny hoof landed on the alabaster mare and flew to her side. Plottie put her hoof to her chest as her horn glowed, as she passed right through, inside of the seamstress mare.

Plottie blinked, and so did Rarity, as she took control over the mare now looking into the eyes of the element on magic.

“Are you ok Rarity?  You kind of just spaced out there for a moment.”

Rarity shook her head. “I am quite alright Twilight, but you see I have a confession I must make to you.”

Twilight sat down, she easily picked up on the seriousness in her tone of voice. “What is it Rarity?”

Plottie put Rarity’s hoof on her shoulder. “Twilight I have always been in love with you, since the moment are eyes met all that time ago. Will you be my very special somepony?”

Twilight just looked in bemusement, “I see what’s going on here.  Its ok Rarity if you wanted to go again you don’t need to put up with the dramatics.”

Yes, yes, fall for my words and when you least expect it BAM!

“Oh darling you know how I love the flair for dramatics, now what is your answer?”

Yes, walk into my trap little filly.

Twilight quickly trotted past and went to the closet, as several magical locks undid themselves.

Plottie smirked as she was about to make her move. Any second now…  

Twilight’s back was turned just at the right moment, and Rarity leaped into the air, only to freeze midair a foot away from her target.

What in the hay, how did she know I was about to attack?

Twilight turned around dawning leather vestments and a whip that was magically floating next to her.

“Two times in one day, I didn’t think you became so amorous Rarity. Not that I mind at all.”

Wait, what where these two doing before I got here? “No, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, Twilight misu—“Rarity was cut off by a red ball being magically strapped into her mouth.

“That’s Mistress Twilight,” she said as she trotted closer to Rarity.

:Two Hours Later:

Mary sighed as she looked at the tiny Rainbow Dash who had long since fallen asleep under the warm sun.  Where is Plottie?  She should have come back by now…

Her question was answer at a ghostly pale alicorn filly passed through the door, carrying two miniaturize elements.  Her eyes were shallow and unfocused as she floated ahead.

Mary was at her side in a second, “What’s wrong Plottie? You look terrible,” Mary said as she grabbed ahold of her imaginary friend.

“Mary,” she said in a shallow tone, “let us never speak of this again.”

The air around the room was stiff as Mary flapped her wings hard to her next destination. The cottage of a sweet hearted pegasus. The air around the cottage smelled of wild flowers and oddly a strong scent of caramel was wafting through the air as she touched down outside.

Plottie had regained some of her composer from whatever had transpired in the library.

“So how do we go about this one Plottie?” Mary said.

“This one is going to be complicated Mary, she is the element of kindness.  She may look sweet and innocent, but I have received reports telling me that she has proven to hold the strength of ten ponies and has been known to kill bears.”  Plottie said as she pulled out a piece of paper out of thin air.

“Wait… how do you have a report on her?”

“Don’t ask silly questions Mary,” Plottie said innocently. “Now what we need to do is tunnel our way in.  Now I am sure that a brilliant tactician like Fluttershy must have magic dampeners everywhere to prevent even me from passing through her walls.”

“Plottie,” Mary said.

“Not now Mary, give me a second, it’s not everyday you face a pony of her caliber.  So after we dug under the house, I am sure she has battalions of furry creatures protecting her, it will be a bloody battle.  I am not sure we will survive this Mary, but if we do,  we both shall be far stronger for it.”

“—but Plottie”

“Don’t worry Mary; the end battle against the final boss Fluttershy will be epic.  She most likely is a master of Pon-Justsu.   If this battle gets too far out of hoof, the fate of Equestria might ride on just getting her to come along.” Plottie continued.

Mary pointed to the back yard, “Isn’t that her over there hanging laundry?”

Plottie looked over behind the cottage, “Yes… well let’s go get her then.”

Thump

Fluttershy fell over as she was struck hard in the skull with a foam sword.

“That was easier than I thought.” Mary said.

The flight from the cottage was peaceful, the four little ponies that talked amounts themselves in the magic cage that held them. Plottie was however was looking at Twilight in a weird manner, never being able to hold her gaze for long.

The next destination was the hormone driven teenage hub of Ponyville, Sugarcube Corner.  Mary landed outside the door of the bakery save for the eerie aura that shrouded it.

The soft echoes of Mary’s steps where the only sound in the bakery as they passed through the doors, “That’s weird… normally this place is packed with ponies,” Mary said in a low whisper. Why are the lights off?

Ka-reeeeeek

A cold chill ran down Mary’s spine as she looked to the far corner of the room.  Barley visible was a pink mare; her hair was flat against her soft fur.  She was sitting in a dome egg shaped chair.

“Good evening Mary,” Pinkie said.

Mary gulped a large pool of saliva that gathered at the back of her throat, “H-hello, Pinkie Pie.”

“Nice to see you’re doing well, Mary; sorry I couldn’t attend your birthday party, I had some unexpected… business I had to take care of.  I hope you understand,” she said with venom dripping with every word.

“It’s… ok. It’s was just a normal party… like all my others,” Mary said as her eyes fell to the floor.

Pinkie sighed as she stepped on her chair and onto the wooden floor. “I see, but you didn’t come here to talk about THAT party did you?”

Mary blinked and Pinkie was standing half an inch away from her face. Mary stepped back, when did she get there?

“Now, now, Mary, Don’t be like that.  I am sure you came here for a reason. Like an after party, that I am forced to attend?”

“How did you—“

Pinkie Pie put a gentle hoof over Mary’s mouth, “Shhh.  Sometimes it’s best not to ask silly questions.” The pink mare walked past Mary and straight for the cage on the floor.  “Mary, it would be wise that you forgot we had this conversation.”

Pinkie closed her eyes as her hair puffed out again as she leapt onto the cage, “I need you to make me all tiny winy Mary so I can join our friends.”

Mary didn’t say anything as she shrank the pink party pony down to doll size, she willing leapt into the cage and landed on the marshmallow mare.

Plottie floated next to Mary, “She scares me.”

“Me too.”

Plottie rode on Mary’s back as they made way down to their final destination, the grant apple orchard of Sweet Apple Acres.  The smell of the red fruit was sweet, and floated among the clouds.

The closer she got to the fields, the bigger her smile got. I wonder if Big Mac is working the fields right now, all hot and sweaty, each and every muscle rippling like waves under his coat…

Plottie raised a brow, “You ok, Mary? You’re drooling.”

Mary wipe a bit of drool off her chin, “Perfectly fine. So what are we going to do to acquire Applejack, I am sure she is going to put up some resistance.”

Plottie smile, “I have an idea and it's one hundred percent full proof. I am going to need some time to set it up… so maybe you should go get yourself a certain red stallion.

“Fine, only because you said so!” Mary giggled to herself.

- - -

Mary's horn glowed as she passed through the wall of the building, taking great care not to disturb the sleeping occupants of the house.

Step by step, she made her way to the door of her primary target for the evening.

Her heart fluttered as she passed through the door into the dark room, she could feel her nerves stand on end as she built up the courage in her gut.

I can’t believe I’m in Big Mac’s room; I am totally the best spy ever.

Then she saw it, a large lump on the bed move. Come on Mary, pull yourself together, you been waiting to do this for ages.  She nodded to herself as she walked over.

She sat on the bed.

“I know you may not want to see me, that is ok, not very many ponies do.  I… know it may seem like that I am distant at times, and that I act oddly around you.  The truth is… I have liked you a very long time.  I know you may think it’s weird, but it’s true. I know I’m springing this you suddenly, but would you be my special somepony”

Mary shudders as she felt a hoof touch her shoulder and was pulled down into a warm embrace.  Mary felt a shiver run down her spine as a pair of warm lips were pressed against hers.

Big Mac, I knew you liked me! Ok, maybe I didn’t know, but I was hoping. Wait, this is my first kiss.  Oh sweet Celestia, he taste like apples.

Mary parted her lips from his; a small stream of saliva still connected the pair.  She swallowed the juices that lingered in her mouth, enjoying the sweet taste. It took but a moment as two hooves wrapped around her, and she found herself under weight of the farm pony.

Mary whined a little as she felt her left ear get nipped, just to get peppered with kisses running down her neck. Big Mac I can’t say how much I have dreamt of this very moment.

Slowly the door creaked open to the groggy eyed stare of the youngest member of the Apple family.  On her back was a small blue pillow.

“Applejack, is it alright if I sleep with y—“she cut herself off as she saw the compromising position her sister was in. “I… will go ask Big Mac.” She shut the door again leaving the two mares alone in the room.

Mary froze. Her eyes were now wide open and her pupils the size of pin pricks. She gulped as her horn lit up with a basic illumination spell.

On her chest was the orange coat of the oldest sister, Applejack, a sheepish grin on her face.

“Don’t worry about Apple Bloom sugar, this isn’t the first time she walked in on me during my… festivities,” she said in a sultry voice.

Mary felt her whole body grow red hot, as she tapped into mana in the air.

KRA-BOOOM

Apple Bloom was several feet outside the door as she heard a loud crack sound, and a low thump.  She rolled her eyes, “Sis, you been hanging out with Twilight WAY too much.”

Outside of the house Plottie had finally gathered what she needed, “Ok several yards of rope, three gallons of freshly gathered milk, two cakes, nine and a half strips of bacon, a dead weasel, a trebuchet and last but not least, cabbage.  Everything is set for gathering Applejack.”

Mary teleported outside, her face still flush, her horn was glowing as a tiny Applejack floated midair, unconscious.

“Mary, how did it go?  Did you convince Big Mac to come with?” Mary said nothing as she willed the helpless farm pony into cage.

“Plottie, let’s go home,” she said in a tone of voice that Plottie couldn’t pick up upon.

Plottie deadpanned, “What am I supposed to do with all this stuff?”

Mary looked at the large amount of supplies that she had gathered in such a short amount of time, “How in the pony world did you get a trebuchet?”

“Internet,” Plottie said innocently.

“You know, Plottie, I just thought of something.  I could have just teleported all of them to my house from the very beginning.

Plottie face hoofed.

Mary’s horn glowed as the entire group teleported away in a black aura.

- - -

The room was dark, blacker than pitch, as Rainbow Dash eyes fluttered open. Her body was stuck as she tried to move, the only muscle she could move was her neck.

Where am I?

“Ah, you’re finally awake Dash. Good we can begin soon.”

It took but half a second for her to piece together the voice in the darkness, “Mary! What have you done with me and my friends?”

Mary stepped out from the darkness, a long chef’s knife floated in the air around her.

“Oh you will find out in a minute Dashy, just you wait.  Right now though, I’m going to give you just what you deserve.”

“Please don’t kill me and turn me into a tasty treat!” Rainbow Dash shouted.

Mary blinked, “What are you talking about Dashy?”

At that moment, the lights overhead flickered on.  It took a second for her eyes to adjust to the sudden shift in lighting. Around the room all of her friends, each was encased in crystals save for their heads.

"Oh, yay, the power is back on," Mary squealed.

Way at the end was Pinkie Pie, “Yes, Dashy what ARE you talking about.  What kind of pony would be so mean to turn other ponies into tasty treats?”

Mary willed the knife down, right into a large pink cake. “I hope you like cherry Dashy.”

“Wait, what’s going on here, why did you kidnap us all?”

Mary’s horned glowed as several party hats came alive and strapped themselves to everypony. “I was thinking since all of you didn’t show up to my birthday party, I thought I might as well throw a little movie night for us.”

“Darling this is all well and good, but you can’t force other ponies to like you.” Rarity chimed in.

Mary sighed, “I know, but thanks to Plottie I now understand why none of you like me very much.  It’s because you hardly know me.  It kind of like I just showed up magically without any background story.  So that is why I brought you all here tonight.”

“What are you going to do to us?” Twilight questioned.

Mary sat in the middle of her six friends, as a DVD floated in the air and inserted itself into the DVD player.  On screen was a unicorn sitting in an odd position with her hind legs complete spread apart, exposing herself for the world to see.

“The best way for you all to get to know me, is to watch my life story, a two hundred and ninety five hour movie marathon from birth to my high school graduation.”

[Non Canon] Derpy's Wedding

It was a warm summer morning, the birds where singing and the sun was high in the sky.  All thanks to Celestia, for today was going to be rainy.  It goes to show you that even the princess of the sun can be bought.

Celestia sat on her throne, eating a bag of cashews as her sister of the night  came into the throne room with a less then pleasant look on her face.

“Tia, what is the meaning of this.  The room used for the night court is filled with ponies.  I tried to see what was going on, but was barred from coming in on your orders.”

Celestia rolled her eyes as she swallowed down the salty treat, “Dear sister do not fret.  Something came up suddenly and two of our subjects wished to be married is all.”

Luna raised a brow, “I thought only alicorns could wed ponies, if it is not you or I, then who?”

“I now pronouns you Squirrel and Pegasus you may kiss the bride,“ Mary said as she looked down at the two love birds who were far to eager to consummate their relationship by locking lips.  Albeit the hight difference was slightly comical.

Fluffy the squirrel king pulled away from the grey Pegasus mare, a flush face shining through his brown fur.

Derpy smiled as she looked at her husband, although her eyes kept falling to the desert table where the muffin top wedding cake was waiting to be cut and eaten.

“You go, Fluffy!” came a shout from the crowd.

“Get you some,” shouted Chain a tan pegasus, who is currently dating Pinkie Pie.

“YARR, you better shiver her timbers,” yelled Rust.

“We are totally going to ban you for this you know that right?” shouted Poltron.

“Oh, quiet Poltron, can’t you see their happy?” Knightly said.

“I really hate that guy,” Scystorm said.

“They are so beautiful together,” shouted IzanagiSinX.

“I should write a clop about this,” said Swiperthefox.

“Swiper stop swiping,” said Dora.

“I don’t even know why I’m here,” said TAW.

“I still will never forgive you for leaving me and Silver in Molestia’s dungeon,” Said Shadow-less night.

“Yah,” said Silver.

“Not bad Squirrels, not bad at all,” said Art Inspired.

“I thought he liked me,” said a confused Fluttershy.

After everypony was stuffed with cake and sweets and congratulations were given.  The young couple left for the crystal kingdom, to really consummate the relationship.

Growing Up






The smell of the bacon wafted through the air of the apartment, the meat slowly cooking in its own juices.  The crackling of the grease could be heard throughout the entirety of the small abode.  The quaint kitchen was large enough for the stallion that was eagerly preparing breakfast.

   The stallion flipped the eggs with god-like precision as they landed on the pan next to the bacon, cooking evenly.  Taking great care not to get any of the hot grease on his black coat or his perfectly combed dark blue mane, still slightly wet from the shower.  

   His ear twitched as the sound of the mail hitting the floor as it passed through copper drop slot in the door. “Mail's here early today, its barely five A.M.,” he mumbled to himself.  

   He leaned down and bit on the stack of mail and set it on the marble counter, began to sift through the junk and bills in hopes of something interesting.  From the second to the last there was a light crème envelope that was written in black ink.  No distinguishing or interesting marks save for a few dings from mail travel; what caught the stallion’s eye was the sender, Mary Sue.

   The stallion chuckled. “From my sister, Mary. I wonder if she is doing ok in Ponyville?”  He bit down on the edge of the letter and ripped the side opened, discarding the envelope he took the letter and sat down on the wooden chair next to the mahogany table.

.

  

Dear Gary & Selfie

   I hope you two are doing well in Manehatten. I have heard there are some horrible things that go on those streets and I worry about you two every day that you are out there.  Gary I hope this new book is worth it.  Although I do hear they have the best corn dogs this side of Equestria.

   Selfie, I hope you are doing your school work, maybe even you got yourself a little colt friend.  I do miss you bunches and bunches little sister, things are not going so well from me in Ponyville, but I have made a friend!

   Her name is Derpy Hooves; she is a pegasus with a ash grey coat.  She has a daughter that is around your age named Dinky, I haven’t met her yet, but I am going to be paying her a visit later.

   I did get your birthday present in the mail Gary, and I can’t believe you actually sent me THAT, I'll have you know I am currently see a stallion… sort of… you have no idea how embarrassing it was when I opened your gift and my friend Derpy saw it too.

   She almost choked on the muffin she was eating.

   Where did you even find such a thing, I hope you’re not parading around things like that in front of little Selfie?  I would never forgive you brother if she starts asking unnecessary questions.

   Write back soon, I want a letter from both of you.  I really miss you two, ever since are falling out with mom and dad, I don’t know.

   Love, your sister.

   Mary Sue.

   Gary set the letter down on the marble counter and went back to preparing breakfast.  “Maybe me and Self should pay her a visit… It has been almost a full year since the family split up.”  A hot spike of irritation ran down his spine at the thought of his parents.

   Gary shook off the occurrence, and grabbed two plates from the wooden cupboard and unloaded the contents of the pan onto both plates.  After making a smiling face out of the bacon and eggs, Gary sat down back in his chair and took another sip of his coffee.

   It didn’t take long; it was slowly working its way around the house, the smell.  The bacon guarded the young stallion’s nose – for a time – but even the mighty power of bacon could not stop the aroma that was wafting through the air.

   Then it hit him.

   It took a minute; Gary sat there waiting, enjoying his morning brew.  The smell was sweet, and welcoming, almost intoxicating.  In the back of his mind he had not taken realization yet to what this sweet aroma was, until his curiosity started to work its way to the forefront of his mind.

   He set down his cup, as his green eyes scanned the area for the object they gave off this delightful aroma.  He got off his chair and started to follow the smell, slowly trotting across the dining hall and onto the tannish white carpet of the living area. His mind slowly trying to piecing together the scent, as he sniffed the air like a dog hunting a bone.

   “This smells so familiar, I swear I know what it is,” Gary said in a low whisper as he continued forward. “It kind of smells like…”

   Gary stopped in his tracks outside the door of Selfie’s bedroom, a dark brown door with a large pink S on the outside. Decorated with hundreds of tiny sheep’s that lined the border, a gold door knob was bedazzled with tiny glass crystals.

   Gary opened the door; it took around point three seconds for the musk to burn its way deep into his snout.  He put his hoof to his nose as he fell back on his plot; his eyes watering as the mind nearly gave way to the aroma.

   “Holy sweet baby Celestia, Self is hitting her first heat,” he said as a cold shiver ran down his spine. Gary backpedaled away from his little sister’s door and back into the kitchen. His breathing became heavy as he sat back down in in favorite wooden chair.

   “Ok, this is normal.  She is that age where she should start discovering little colts, and colts will start finding out fillies don’t have cooties. Perfectly normal, who the hay am I kidding this family is never normal.” Gary’s hoof found its way to his forehead as he leaned back into his chair. ”What am I going to do? I can’t deal with a blooming filly; it was bad when enough I had to help Mary through her first heat.” A cold shiver ran down his spine. "Never again."

   A spark of inspiration ran through his mind as his eyes fell on the opened letter from his dear younger sister Mary. “Maybe I don’t have to deal with her at all, Mary is a girl she should be able to deal with a filly better than I can, and this time my socks with go unmolested!”

   “What are you talking about, Big Brother?” said the quiet voice of a groggy-eyed filly who was still trying to wipe away the dust the sand pony left in her eye the night before.

    Gary swallowed a large pool of saliva that had begun to pool at the back of his throat as he looked into his sister's eyes. “Nothing, Self, just got a letter from Mary…” Gary said as he started look for something to gather his attention away from the smell.

   Self’s ears snapped up and her eyes widened as a wide grin grew on her face. “Mary sent me a letter?”

   Gary relaxed as he slid the letter over to his younger sister, a wry smile growing on his face.  Self looked at the letter and back at her older brother, a clear frown growing on her face.

   “Read it to me,” she whined. “You know I can’t read Mary’s chicken scratch.”

   Gary grabbed the letter and pushed an imaginary set of glasses up the bridge of his nose, which caused the young filly to do a very dramatic eye roll that went unnoticed.

   “My dear family, it is I, your sister, Mary,” spoke in a dramatic voice. “Oh, how long has it been since I last saw my great and powerful, handsome, dashing, always well-tempered and a snappy dresser-“

   “It doesn’t say all that,” Self accused.

   Gary was taken back. “It does too, now quiet while finish.” The stallion cleared his throat. “-Gary. Also, to my little sister, Selfie, Hi.”

   “How come you get the nice long introduction and all I get is a simple hi?”

   Gary shrugged. “You know Mary, and she is a weird one.” His eyes fell back to the letter. “I have missed you both terribly, but I have been doing well here in Ponyville.  I have made tons of friends and even have a very special somepony.” He looked about the letter he was ‘reading’ to catch the bright red cheeks of the young filly.

   So innocent, it’s just adorable.

   “I, however, miss my family far more than I can say.  Oh how I long to see you both by my side again like the good old days back at are grape vineyard in Prance.”

   Self raised an eyebrow. “I thought we were from Canterlot?”

   “Except Self who was born in in a shoebox in Canterlot.”

   “I was not,” Self huffed.

   “I don’t know, it sounds legit to me.” Gary smirked. “Now let me finish. Even though I have made tons of friends, I want you both to come visit me as soon as possible,” he lied.

   With eyes the size of saucers and a wide gaping smile that nearly broke the edges of her face, she was at Gary’s side with a pleading face. “Can we go, PLEASE?”

   Gary rolled his eyes. “I don’t know, Self, and if I know her she will want us to stay a while.  I can’t homeschool you like I normally do, so if we do go, it will be for a while.” Long enough for you to come to your senses at least.

   Self wrapped herself around the black fur coat of her brother, nestling her nose right into his chest. “Please, Gary, if I do the dishes and clean my room can we please go visit Mary, please, please, please, PWEEASE,” she begged.

   Gary sighed, “Sure, start packing up. Oh, and make sure you grab everything you will want and need.  We are going to be there for a bit.”

   Self didn’t move from her brother’s lap, she stood there holding her side as she leaned her head on his barrel. Gary smiled as he looked down at his little sister, times like this I love being the older brother.

   “You smell really good, big brother,” Self said in quiet voice.

   Well this just got weird.

   Self looked up. “Gary, what are you going to do about work?  I thought you needed to be in Manehatten for your next book?”

   Gary put his hoof on his little sister’s blonde mane and started to rub it vigorously. “Now what are you doing worrying about what I do for my work huh? That’s not like you at all. Don’t worry, I will keep up with my work just as well in Ponyville.”

   He waited for a response, after several moments passed, the stallion looked down to see a sleeping filly, complete with drool. “I guess it’s just a little too early in the morning for my growing little sister,” Gary whispered.

   With a quick wrap of his wing, he encompassed the little alicorn, taking great care as he walked along the floor not to wake the sleeping filly.  He passed the threshold into the room jam-packed with Daring Do collectables and memorabilia.

   He laid her back down on the white sheets, she grabbed and squeezed on his foreleg as her unconscious body refused to let go.  It was easily remedied by a little slight of hoof, which was now replaced with a Daring Do plushy.

   He covered her in her favorite flannel blanket. It had pink hearts that traced the border of the blanket and in the center was a blown up picture of Daring Do.

   Quietly, the stallion backpedaled out of the room, as he eased the door shut until it clicked securely. Gary sighed as he made his way to the kitchen; after wrapping up the filly’s plate in shrink wrap. Gary systematically consuming his bacon and eggs while he cleaned up the kitchen.

   It took almost twenty minutes for the stallion to finish cleaning. When he finished, he trotted over to with work area,  a simple wooden desk, covered in papers with both edited and unedited works.  The author sat down in the comfy office chair and looked down at his latest publication.

   Daring Do and the Mystery of the Manehatten Prince, By Gary Stu.

   “Well, I guess my new book will be about Ponyville,” he said to no one as he shut the off desk lamp.

Manehatten Prince

“Pssst,” whispered the rainbow maned pegasus.

The sun had long since dipped below the horizon as the moon glided high into the night sky.  The cool evening wind died away leaving nothing but the chill of the night in its place. Although the pegasus had long since prepared for the evening, being completely dressed in dark clothes that clung to her coat.

“Twilight get up,” the pegasus said with increased volume.

The sound of hoof steps echoed below the Golden Oaks library. The pegasus dashed out of view and onto the balcony.  Just below the library two colts eagerly rushed past trotting straight towards downtown Ponyville.

The residential librarian, still half asleep opened the window only to be greeted by a hooves-down flanks-up positioned Rainbow Dash.

Twilight deadpanned. “And you say you’re not a lesbian?”

Dash whipped around, her tail covering her flank. “Yes, but that is not why I’m here.  Twilight I need your help and you’re the only pony I could turn too.”

Twilight face burst into a wide grin. “Really Dash, only I can help? What is it, magic, friendship lessons, oh, maybe dance lessons?”

Dash’s face went dead serious. “Twilight no one will ever, EVER.  Ask you for dance lessons, ever.”

“But…”

“Ever,” Dash finished.

Twilight huffed. “So what do you need me for that is so urgent this late at night?”

The pegasus eyes dashes back and forth as she pulled a brown paper bag under her wing, “We are doing a little role playing.”

Again she deadpanned, “Are you sure you’re not a lesbian?”

Rainbow Dash rolled her eyes. “Shut up and put on the costume, it’s almost midnight.”

“I can’t believe you're making me do this,” Twilight said as she continued along the road. Her mane was combed back and now fattened tight against her head under the tan explorers cap.  Fake golden tan wings were now mounted on her back just behind her jet green jacket.

”C’mon, Twilight, you know I can’t be seen buying a book.  I have a reputation to uphold,” said the rainbow-maned Mysterious Mare Do Well.   Who was walking side by side next to the Daring Do alicorn.

“I thought there was a friendship lesson here about being yourself that must have been forgotten,” Twilight said in a chiding tone.

“Pla-leese Twilight there is a huge difference between my best friends accepting me and total strangers,” Rainbow dash said defensibly.

Twilight stopped in her tracks as she rubbed her temple to avoid the oncoming migraine that always came when trying to understand Dash’s logic. The evening chill was not helping the matter for the cold alicorn dress up.

“Let’s just get your book and go home already, I do not want to catch a cold because you can’t buy a book by yourself,” she said in a bitter tone.

The pair walked in silence, as they passed the bends and turns in the road that lead to the Lima Lemon Lustiest Low Priced Books.  Despite its name, it had more books geared for foals than adults.  

Outside the shop was a long line of costumed fillies and colts, each accompanied by a stallion or mare who were presumed to be their parents.

Twilight sighed as she got in at the end of the line; being the only full grown mare that could be recognized through her costume, drew all the unnecessary attention away from the pegasus who was blending well in the night shadows.

On the outside of the door was a giant post advertising the midnight release of the latest Daring Do book, Daring Do and the Mystery of Manehatten Prince.  

“Well at least I can get a copy for my collection, even though we didn’t have to go at midnight,” Twilight complained.

The door to the shop burst open with confetti and glitter, as the residential party pony Pinkie Pie walked out of the store holding the a limited edition copy of the book.

“Come on in every pony the book has just hit the shelf,” she shouted.

Twilight started to trot inside, ignoring the obvious questioning of the pink pony of why she was in the store.  She was almost bowled over by the stampede of fillies and colts as they rushed past the bi-paneled glass doors.

It took a moment for her to regain her composure as she braced herself, her eyes still taking a moment to dilate to the dim lighting.  Only her and the adults who were wise enough to stand back where outside.

Once recovered, she stepped into the warmth of the shop. Each aisle was filled with copies of the latest Daring Do.  Every colt and filly were getting into shouting matches over the golden trimmed limited edition, while the second edition printings might as well have been non-existent.

Most of the attention was on the Mare Do Well costumed pegasus had long since gathered three golden-trimmed cased limited editions.  She was firmly planted on top of a bookshelf in the corner of the store, hissing like a cornered snake guarding her clutch of eggs.

“That’s no fair, she has three,” whined a little filly who was dressed like a pirate.

“Hey, as long as I pay for them, it doesn’t matter how many I get,” barked the costumed figure.

Twilight’s horn glowed as two of the three books flew out of the respective owners hooves, straight into the crowd of foals that piled on the text like rabid dogs.

The next several minutes were spent gathering the costumed Rainbow Dash off the bookcase. The consent worry about getting a precious limited edition dinged up from the unlikely event of one of the fillies going berserk kept the mare on the shelf until there was a decent amount of room to make a retreat.

Afterwards, the crowd started to thin out, and some had finally given in to having a mire second edition.  The duo stood in line for check out; now it was the parent’s role to play, time to pay.

“Mare Do Well,” Daring Do said, “is it going to rain tomorrow?”

The pegasus’s eyes darted from side to side, going unnoticed thanks to the mask.  Refusing to speak in any form, she tapped the metal edge of the counter three times.  Twilight only stared at the pegasus with a raised brow, “Yeah, that tells me a lot.”

“Next please,” came the quiet voice of the mare behind the counter.  A tall, brown coated mare with green hair and a forlorn smile stood as she rung up the books for the customers in the store.

Twilight smiled as she placed the bits on the counter, “Morning Sugar Cup, I see they have you working late this evening again.”

Sugar looked back with the same dead expression. “Yes, since it seems I have nothing better to do with my life than spend my nights working at a dead end book store while my boyfriend goes out drinking and flirting with anything with fours hooves and a flank,” she said, as with each word her voice started to raise in volume until it was a near shout over the store.

All sound seemed to die out then, save for the few fillies in the corner that were looking at the Daring Do cave explorer playset. Twilight received her change, and quickly made an exit out of the store, leaving behind the Mare Do Well who was several ponies behind her.

Twilight waited outside of the store near the entrance.  She stood there looking at the shining moon that lit up the night, her mind connecting all the stars with an invisible thread as she traced out the constellations.

The rainbow-maned pony finally left the shop, a golden trimmed, limited edition now tucked firmly underneath her wing.  “Hey Twilight, thanks for coming with me tonight,” she said as the duo started to trot back in the direction of the library.

Twilight smiled as she continued to walk along the dirt path, “It’s my pleasure Dash, and it is always nice to help a friend.  So tell me, is it going to rain tomorrow? Me and Spike were planning on having a picnic in the park, but if it’s going to rain I think we should cancel.”

“I already told you, Twi, in the store.”

Twilight deadpanned, “Yah, I guess I missed it over the knocking.”

Rainbow Dash rolled her eyes, “Daring Do and the case of the Silver Lion, chapter nine line seven. Daring Do has to use Morse code to signal her partner to get her free from the possum prison.  Three knocks was the sign that the coast was clear, so that meant a yes. You’re the egghead Twilight, you know this stuff.”

The muscle below Twilight’s left eye started to twitch rapidly as she resisted the urge to facehoof. “Ok, so it is going to rain, that’s good, I guess we haven’t had a good storm since…” Twilight stopped in her tracks, “since the time we had lunch at Sugarcube Corner.”

“Don’t bring it up Twilight, my life have been completely great since Mary stopped trying to hang out with us.  It was bound to happen eventually, and besides, she didn’t go on a rampage and destroy half the town like Rarity thought.”

Twilight looked down at her hooves, “I know, I just still feel bad is all.  I can’t even begin to tell you how mad Celestia was at me for feigning friendship. I still can’t believe what she said to me.”

Dash raised a brow, “What did she say that would make you this upset?”

“She was disappointed in me, and said I have a lot more to learn about friendship.”

“Harsh, but she is off our backs now and we can finally get on with our lives without Mary butting her nose into it.”

Mary sneezed into her coco, sending a wild spray of marshmallows and chocolate right into the face of the wall-eyed mare.  “I’m so sorry Derpy, I didn’t feel that one coming at all,” she said as she quickly started to wipe away froth out of her coat.

Derpy giggled as she licked her lips. “Seems like somepony is talking about you, maybe it’s Big Mac,” she teased.

The two sat there sharing a small giggle fit at the thought, it was well into the evening and both were bundled up in quilts next to the fire inside the house. The red brick fireplace really set the mood for the duo as they entertain each other with stories of love and adventure.  Most being from Derpy, Mary had not have had the luck of even kissing a stallion.

Mary set down her cup of cocoa and pick up a golden delicious –her favorite- and took a large bite. “Thannks or oming to y eep over erpy,“she swallowed before continuing. “I never really had one before tonight.” Well at least one with a really pony that wasn’t imaginary or my brother.

Derpy snuggled closer to Mary. “No need for thanks, I like spending time with you.”

Mary tried to suppress a deep-seeded blush that was slowly working its way to her face. “So do you want to hang out again tomorrow?  I know this cute café near golden oaks library that serves the best fries.”

The grey mare shook her head, “I can’t, and I have a parent-teacher conference with Ms. Cheerilee tomorrow about Dinky.  Seems some of her friends at school are teasing her about not having a father.”

Mary took in a deep breath. “Oh my Celestia, that is horrible. I couldn’t imagine what that could be like if Selfie was getting teased.”

Derpy raise her front hooves to the fire place. “Selfie, that is your little sister right?  You mentioned her before.”

Mary nodded and pointed to a photo that was sitting just above the fireplace. “That’s her right there, and the stallion next to her is my older brother Gary.  Selfie and Gary live in Manehatten right now while Gary is working on his book.”

“Your brother is a writer? Has he written anything I heard of?” she questioned as she took a sip of her eggnog.

Mary leaned back, “He wrote the Daring Do seri—“

This time Mary was shot in the face with a large stream of eggnog, “Your brother is that Gary!? Dinky loves the Daring Do series.  I have been reading a chapter a night to her for almost four years.”

Ding Dong.

Mary looked at the door. “Who could that be, it’s almost twelve thirty?” Mary said as she stood up and trotted to the entrance.  She looked through the peep hole only to see a green iris. Who in the world is that?

“Your know sis, I can see you through it too, only difference is you look far away,” stated a stallion in a whisper just loud enough to pass through the door.

Mary nearly ripped the door off as it swung open, as she leaped into the air at her brother, only to fall into empty space. “Hey what gives?”

Gary took a couscous step back, “If I knew you were entertaining a stallion, I would have come at a different time.”

Mary raised a brow, “Entertaining a stallion…” she said perplexed, until her face went beet red. “This is eggnog you pervert.”

Gary chuckled. “Sure, eggnog, that’s what you kids are calling it nowadays?”

Mary deadpanned, “Good to see you too Gary. Wait, if you’re here, then where is Selfie?”

The stallion leaned to the side and lifted a flannel blanket to reveal a grey coated alicorn filly, and it picked up in the night breeze the very moment the blanket was moved.  The musk burned the night air as it buried itself in the snouts of both Mary and Gary.

Mary near doubled over, “Wow…” is all she could say as her eyes started to water.

Gary put the blanket back to keep the sleeping filly warm and to cover up the scent, “Yah that’s why I’m here, she is starting to hit her first heat.”

Mary looked up and down the street and then gestured for the duo to come inside.  The warmth of the house was eagerly welcomed, Gary set down two packed saddlebags that were filled with toys and snacks that the filly “needed”.

On the left was a plush red couch that sat across a big screen television. What caught Gary’s eye, though, was the mare that had been sitting in front of the fire. “So you were entertaining a guest, is this, Derpy, the mare that you mentioned in your letter?”

Mary nodded as her horn glowed in a dark aura; it encompassed the little filly and flannel blanket.  Self floated along the air, held up by the magics of the spell and placed onto the couch.  Using grace and a fine use of magical control, the little alicorn never even noticed the shift in position.

The young stallion however was already at the fire, warming his coat as he tried to relax from his long journey.

“So Gary how long has Selfie been like this?” Mary said as she joined Gary and Derpy next to the fire.

“It have been almost six days, getting her here was no easy feat either.  I can’t tell you how many weird looks I got when the smell escaped and the only one visible was a grown stallion.”

Derpy raised her hoof, “Hi, my name is Derpy.”

Gary nodded, “Oh, right, introductions. Yes, my name is Gary Stu. Mary told me a little bit about you in her letter. I must say thank you, Mary has not had the greatest run when it has come to friends.”

This statement earned the stallion a large lump on the side of head, “Don’t say it like that, you make me sound like a friendless hermit.”

“Imaginary friends don’t count Mary.”

“Your leave Plottie out of this,” Mary said defensively.

Gary raised his hooves in surrender, “I give, I give, and I didn’t come here to get into a senseless argument sis.  I was wondering if you would take care of Selfie for the next few months while she gets over her condition.”

Mary’s mouth nearly dropped, “-I don’t know Gary, what about her schooling? I thought you were teaching her? I can’t look after her in the day, I have to work.”

“Well, you could enroll her in school; the school that Dinky goes to is really small and the teacher is one of the best around,” Derpy chimed in.

Gary nodded. “See, there you go. She has a school and a place to stay while you teach her the ins and outs of being female.”

Mary’s eyes narrowed, “Oh, and what are you planning on doing while I take care of Selfie?  Does it involve a mare?”

Gary raised a brow, “What do you mean?”

Mary facehoofed. “Never mind, are you going to stay in Ponyville at least?”

The stallion nodded. “Yes, I am going to work on the new book here.  So I figure we kill two birds with one stone. You get Selfie and I get time off to work on my book and my personals don’t get mysterious stains on them.”

Mary’s eyes narrowed to the point of pin pricks, “You promised we would never speak of that again.”

“Yah, and you promised you would buy me a new set of socks, I am still waiting.”

Derpy put of set of hooves on Gary’s shoulders, her wall-eyes focused intently on the stallion before her. “I need to ask you something.”

Gary raised and closed his mouth several times before nodding; “Ask away,” he said questioningly.  He took note of her dead serious attitude.

“Can I get your autograph for my little Dinky? Her birthday is next week and she is your biggest fan.”

After a long moment, the stallion let out a small chuckle. “It would be my pleasure, anything for a friend of Mary.”

Mary blinked, “I thought you didn’t give autographs.”

Gary shrugged as he went to the small black saddle bag that his accoutrements, “I don’t, but if it’s a personal request from a friend of yours, Mary, there is no possible way I could say no.  Besides, if it is for my biggest fan, that just makes it all the better.”

Gary took out a  limited edition copy of his latest book, the golden trim glistening in the dim lighting from the fireplace as he took out a quill and signed the inside cover.

To Dinky, my Biggest Fan ~ Happy Birthday ~ Gary Stu

With a quick snap of the hard cover he slid the book over to the pegasus, whom was more than eager to put the book into her saddle bag for safe keepings.  Both Mary and Gary found themselves in the snare of tight hug of a very happy mare.

“Thank you so much, I can’t tell you how much Dinky is going to love this.”

Gary could only gesture at his throat, and the blue tone the skin under his black fur was showing.  Mary however was enjoying the tight embrace.

The trio talked amongst themselves for the better part of two hours, catching up on the details of each other’s lives.  Mary however opted out to not tell Gary about Big Mac and the group of ‘friends’ that each decided that she wasn't worth the time of day.

Derpy told stories of Dinky and her adventures in school, and how there is this really dumb colt at school named Featherweight who only picks on her.

Gary told tales of the myths and legends that he had come across while writing the Manehatten Prince story.

Time had passed and almost all topics were discussed, Gary finally stood up and did the stand motions that dictated that it was about time for him to go.

Mary however was the first to stand. “Gary if you want you can spend the night here, Derpy can sleep in my bed and we can camp out on the floor like old times.”

Gary shook his head. “No, I want to leave before Self wakes up. I want to avoid the water works; since she hit her heat she been attached to me more than normal.  I know it’s not her fault, but it’s a little disturbing when she wants to take a bath with you.”

Derpy smiled, “Ahh, what are you talking about, that sound cute.  I would love for Dinky to want to take a bath with me.”

“Does Dinky want to take twelve baths a day? Once is cute, more than ten is creepy. I know she is just curious about stallions is all, but I am not the one she should be learning it from.”

"NO!" The room nearly froze when the sound of a crying filly came from the couch and she tried to fly to Gary; only to face plant half way, her wings still not strong enough to support her body.

The stallion was already at the filly’s side; he picked her up and held her close against his chest.  She wrapped herself around the barrel of the stallion, letting the tears flow like water. Nopony said a word; it was several minutes before she subsided to small whimpers. Gary eased his grip so he could look at his little sister.

The filly's little white orbs were practically shaking from the tears forcing their way out, her pupils already the size of tea saucers.  The scene would have been picture perfect, save for the long mucus string that connected her snout to his chest.

“I don’t want you to go big brother, I’m sorry about not cleaning the dishes, I promise i'll pick up my toys. Please don’t leave like mom and dad. I’ll be a good girl, I promise.”

Gary looked over at Mary who was on the verge of tears, Derpy however was already sobbing quietly.

Gary leaned down and set the filly on the ground as he looked her in the eyes. “Self, you know full well I would never, ever leave you.  I love you bunches, and here.” Gary wrapped a silver whistle around her neck. “If you ever need me, just give this whistle a long blow and I’ll come running and be by your side as fast as I can.”

Self Insert sniffed. “But you’re still leaving, I don’t want you to leave, can we please be a family again?”

Gary rubbed her mane, “I will make you a deal. After I get my big check from my book, which will be a few months.  If you can behave and be a good girl for your sister, I will buy us a house that the three of us can live in like old times.”

Self sniffed again, “You promise?”

Gary nodded, “I promise.”

“Then can we do the secret promise shake,” the filly asked.

Mary and Derpy raised a brow, “The secret promise shake?” they both said in unison.

Gary’s eye twitched, “Now come now Selfie, we don’t need to do that.”

Self filled her cheeks full of air and squinted at her brother, “Do it.”

Gary gave a long sigh as he raised a hoof in defeat, and Self raised hers and they followed a well-practiced motion.

The duo put their hooves together as they started to rhythmically tap each other’s front hoof to a song they only they knew.

“I wish I wish with all my heart—“Selfie started.

“That we will never be torn apart—“Gary said in a monotone voice.

“So this we will make and hold—“

“A solemn promise that is gold—“

“That no matter what, we will both uphold.” They ended in unison, with both hand a hoof places over each other’s hearts.

Mary and Derpy where speechless as they watch the duo, Gary looked over to them. “Don’t judge me.” The stallion leaned down and gave the little alicorn a peck on her forehead. “I’m going to go now; you don’t give your sister too hard of a time, ok?”

Self smiled and nodded, she resisted the urge to give him another hug and she really wanted too. The little filly stood there as she watched the silhouette of her older brother go into the darkness of the night. She watched the door, in hopes that he would return immediately. She was even tempted to blow the tiny whistle he had given her.

Her lower lip began to tremble as she tried to force back the tears that began to borderline the edge of her eyes.

Big girls don't cry, the filly repeated in her mind over and over again.

The tiny filly was encompassed in a hug as she was draped in the warth of the black coat of her older sister. “You know, I heard somewhere that big girls love pudding, and I just so happen to have a few cups.  Now where would I find a big girl to give these cups of pudding too?”

The memory of Gary was gone in but a instant, there was pudding to be had.

Gary Stu is still... a Gary Stu

“I am sorry sir; we don’t have any rooms available at the present time.  If you would like though, I am sure there are a rooms available at the Silver Fox Inn just a few miles south of Ponyville,” the mare cooed in her receptionist voice.

The stallion sighed as he passed through the bi-paneled glass doors of the Inn. “For being such a small village, this place is pretty popular,” the stallion grumbled to himself.  His eyes had darkened several shades since the early hours of the morning. The sun had drifted its way into the sky, much to dismay of the dragon-winged pegasus.

He tighten the strap the held his personals, several notepads, a tooth brush, cleaning products, and an odd elongated writing quill that had been designed just for him. The sun had long since been covered by clouds that the pegasi had been shuttling across the skies since daybreak.  The hustle and bustle of the town surrounded him with the occasional wave and smile from townsfolk, although the novelty of it was lost when the same reaction was given to everypony.

Gary’s eyes drifted from side to side as he scanned the area looking for his next destination. It should be around here somewhere, this town isn’t that big.  The streets slowly began to disperse.  Pony after pony left the area for home, or a shop of some sort of place to bunker down for the storm that was coming.

Then it struck him, a single solitary drop that landed on the tip of his snout.  Then another, and another, until the ground was now completely darkened with the rain. The pegasus covered his head with his wings, making a makeshift umbrella. “I knew I should have waited at that inn. Well it could be worse, there could be lighting.”

A loud thunderous crack overtook the sky and a lightning bolt struck a nearby oak. “Just my luck,” Gary mumbled as the tree crack, and started to fall straight in his direction.

Buck.

The world became blue hue for the stallion as he was blindsided, the force of the blow shot the stallion over several feet.  He skittered to a halt as his tracks slid in the mud, taking no damage from the devastating blow.

It took a moment for the stallion’s eyes to focus in through the torrential downpour; under the foliage was a pegasus with a rainbow mane. Her coat now covered in brambles and mud, who was now trying to unearth herself from the tremendous oak.

“Are you alright?!” shouted the mare trapped under the log.

No way... Starry? It cant be... The stallion slowly trotted up to the trapped pegasus, he ignored her question.  He tapped the oak twice, and looked at the mare. What was i thinking, there is no way she would be here.

“Hey buddy I could use a hoof here,” Dash said to the stallion who was still examining the mare.

A small smile, it was slowly building bigger and bigger.  He tried to hold it in, but even for the stallion of his caliber, the overwhelming irony of it took hold. He started to laugh.

Oh but this was no normal laugh, this was a gut busting, eyes closed, fall on his side laughing to the point of agony. The stallion held his sides in hopes of catching himself, but his eyes fell back to the mare under the tree.  He pounded his hoof on the mud, as he rolled in the murky puddles in a legitimate attempt to stop his fit.

“Hey are you going to help me or not, can’t you move a simple tree?” Rainbow Dash complained. “Or are you so fan struck by my brilliance that you can’t muster the strength.”

The stallion finally got up. “I’m sorry, it’s just I never been saved before. Like ever, normally I am the one coming to the rescue.  So what may I ask is the name of my would-be hero?”

Dash deadpanned, “Can we save this until after you get this tree off me, or can’t you buck a log a foot over?”

“Can I move a log, wow, just… wow. Yah I think I can move this log,” He said as he put a single hoof on the log. “But, i'm feeling lazy, so I'll burn it.”

The stallion’s eyes lit up in a bright white light, his mane set aflame down to his tail.  The dirt around the area dried instantly, leaving hot vapor to rise from the ground.  The downpour that was entrenching them now evaporated back into the air several feet about the pair.  The tree was encompassed in a bright flash, no heat dispersed. The tree burned away into nothingness, not even leaving ash in its wake.  All that was left was a mare who was covered in dry dirt, and a mouth that was dangerously close to being unhinged.

“How in the world did you do that?” The mare left momentarily unanswered as the stallion’s eyes returned to its normal green hue.  The dome that was protecting the duo now dispersed and the calm of the soothing rain enveloped the two again.

Dash found herself under the black velvet wing of the stallion, “Can you stand?”

“Yah I can stand, I am the one that saved you remember.”  The mare jumped, she let out a little yelp as she stretched out her wing.  Her left wing was now pointing towards her ear.  She bit her lower lip as the nerves reacted to the sudden moment. Her eyes caught the expression on the stallion’s face, “hey this is nothing compared to what i have been through, don’t worry about it.”

…… Don’t worry about it……

……………………. Don’t worry about it…………………..

………………………………………… Don’t worry about it…………………………

“Don’t worry about it Gar-bear, it will heal in no time. Just you wait.”

Gary shook his head as he examined the wound, from the base of the joint was obvious signs of severe tearing.  The feathers were long since bent and render useless.  Her primaries didn’t take any damage, but were a far cry away from being flight ready.

It took but a second before he could snap back to his senses; he quickly looked around, searching for a perfect location.  It was easy to spot; it was the only dry area around.  A pink and white gazebo that had been set up for hearts and hooves day for the upcoming weeks.  “Let’s go over there and I'll tend to your wing.”

Dash looked over to the gazebo, and took two steps back. “Hey buddy; there is no pony way I am going in there with you. I am not into that kind of mushy stuff.”

Oh for the love of….

Gary trotted slowly to Dash; she couldn’t read the blank expression on his face, what she did notice though was his dripping wet mane that fell against his sides in the down pour. It glided her vision down to the stallion’s chest, the tightly woven muscles below his coat that rippled like a well-oiled machine in the rain.

“S-stay back, I am warning you. I know karate,” she warned.

The stallion continued to walk towards her; she stopped, or more precisely her body stopped for her.  She tried to move, her mind told it too. It didn’t listen, on the contrary, it was about to move forward, until Gary was now a mere inch away from her.

She looked into his forest greens eyes and was nearly estranged. “S-stop, I-I am warning you,“ she said half heartedly. The closer his muzzle got to hers, the more the tiny capped wellspring that had long since been dormant slowly started to blossom. Her lips began to quiver as he felt his breath just centimeters away from her wanting lips.

Crack.

The force of the blow was enough to stagger the mare as he slammed his forehead into hers.

:Three minutes forty two seconds later:

Rainbow Dash’s eyes fluttered open, and then fell again.  It took a moment for her to mentally regain her bearings, she tried again.  This time to more success, she was four feet off the ground laying down on four thick pink planks. Picnic table?

She wanted to move, but the warmth that was taking over her body was far too pleasant to even consider the action.  

“I’m glad you're awake, I don't want to carry you to the hospital after I just healed you.  That would be pretty redundant.” Gary said.

All the calm and peace left her body as the voice of her assailant rang in her ears.  She whipped her head to the side; her eyes irises widden to the size of saucers.

Her damaged wing was encompassed in a bright blue flame, it didn’t burn nor was there any heat at all. She watched the flame consume her broken wing; the torn skin was slowly sealing itself, burning away the blood that had started to seal outside of the wound.  Her bent feathers burned away only for new ones to fully grow back the moment their predecessors left.

Gary focused intently on his task.

“H-how did you do that?” she stuttered.

The stallions smile faded as he looked away from the mare. “It’s just a trick I picked up from a bird, very annoying, and selfish, ugly wastes of place of a bird,” he said bitterly.

Even Dash and her lack of picking on concept clues knew now to avoid that line of questioning. “So… thanks I guess. We are even, I saved you, and you healed me. We are all square right?”

Gary let out a small chuckle. “Yah we are square.” He said as he sat there petting her now mended wing, a tiny blue flame glided across her feathers.  The flame dispersed soon after, but continued to pet the wing making she that there was no loose ends that he might have forgotten.

She looked at the stallion who was almost completely enthralled with her wing. “Hey buddy, you almost done.  I don’t want anypony to see us in here they might get the wrong idea.  I have an image to keep around these parts.”

The stallion ignored her as she continued to pet her wing, putting pressure in different spots as he checked and rechecked his work. The rain was the only sound the two could hear; nopony was around to see them.  She knew this well, but she was still nervous.

“Hey, you’re not one of those weirdos that have a feather fetish, you’re not even rubbing the right part of the wing.”

Gary stopped and looked at the mare. “Yes, I set this all up just so I could sit here and try to give you a wingboner.”

Dash’s eyes widen, “Really?”

“No, not really, you're not my type.”

Dash was taken back. “What do you mean I’m not your type? I am everypony's type. I’m Rainbow Dash, ace flyer extraordinaire.”

“Well I am Gary Stu, just Gary Stu.”

“Oh and what makes you so special, I will have you know I have stallions lining up for miles just to see me.  You should feel honored being so close.”

“What makes me special?” Gary raised a hoof to his chin, “Well let’s see, for starters I can incinerate whole trees. Wait… I am not getting into this; I have already wasted enough time.”

Dash dropped the subject as even she queued into the intent in his voice, “You're homeless, that’s rare around here.  I think you would do well as a nurse with that blue flame thingy or at least a boxer with that head-butt of yours,” she joked trying to lighten the mood.

The stallion sighed, “I am not homeless, I was looking for a place to rent for a few months due to some personal matters and every single place in town is booked solid for the next two months.”

Dash snorted, “Of course, there is Hearts and Hooves day coming up, then the spring frolic.  Not to mention the huge dance party Pinkie Pie is throwing, and I will tell you she knows how to throw a party.”

Gary’s head hit the table, “I will never get anywhere on my book at this rate, I might as well shack up in the next town and commute here.”

Dash’s eye twitched. “You’re an author? Why didn’t you say so, I have a friend show is renting out her basement. Both of you are eggheads, I am sure she will say yes.”

- - -

“No.”

“Ahh, c’mon Twilight.  I know you’re hurting on bits, and this guy is an author.” Dash said as the trio sat and enjoyed a cup of warm tea. Except Dash who was drinking milk.

“I am willing to pay you well for your room, I cook for myself and I am meticulously clean.”

Twilight sighed as she looked upstairs, “Well, it’s not just me living here Dash; there is Spike who has been pulling all-nighters since Owlicious left for his mating season.  Not to mention little Peewee and you know how she is around strangers.

Just on cue as her name was called the tiny phoenix made herself known.  Gary nearly froze as every fiber of his being wanted to strike down the infant phoenix, ending its existence. Just as quickly as it came, it left.  His nerves calmed as the tiny phoenix sat on Twilight’s shoulder.

“So this must be Peewee, what a cute… birdie,” he said as he tried not to let his words betray him.

Twilight nodded as she set a tiny cracker on her shoulder, “Spike saved her a while back. We tried to bring her back to her habitat, but she wanted to stay.”

“I see,..” Gary said as his eyes never left the tiny bird.

“C’mon Twilight, remember the time I took care of Spike for a week while you were away in Canterlot,”

The same throbbing pain started to work over inside her mind as it always does when she tried to understand Dash logic. “Yes, then there was the time you woke me out of a sound sleep and forced to dress me in cosplay to buy a book you were to afraid to get yourself.”

Dash chuckled and she fumbled with her milk, “What are you talking about Twilight, I would never be caught dead at a book release. Those places are for eggheads.” She sipped her milk, taking a side glance over to the stallion whose focus to her was resting on Twilight. More precisely, the bird resting on her shoulder.

Why is he looking at her like that… why do I care?

Twilight’s focus shifted between her friend and her potential renter.

Why is Dash looking at him like that, does she like him? Impossible, Dash only likes mares, I think. Why is he looking at me like that, if he thinks he is going to try to woo me because of the frolic coming up, this pony has another thing coming.  That must be it; Dash has never taken an interest in a stallion before, this is a weird act of loyalty even for her.  So she is trying to get this random stallion to woo me, well Dash two can play this game.  I bet this guy isn’t even a real author.

Peewee and Gary were in their own world, Gary only thoughts were on the bird that was in front of him. The tiny phoenix however had other plans, it took flight again.  Although this time it landed on the shoulder of the stallion who wished nothing more than the irreversible death of the tiny creature.

I swear to Celestia if you don’t get off of me I will be having you for dinner, don’t think I won’t.

All arguing between the mares stopped as they watched Peewee nuzzle against the black mane of the stallion.

“Awwwwwww.” The mares said in unison.

“You know, Gary, I am sure if Peewee likes you so will Spike.” Twilight said cheerfully as her motherly instinct was completely taken over in the moment of adorableness.

I swear bird your life is mine by the end of the night.

“You mean it Twi?” Dash said with a growing smile.

She nodded, “Yes, but its six hundred bits a month, plus food expenditures.  Also…“ She looked intently at Gary, her eyes narrowing. “I don’t want you going upstairs, the only things up there is my bedroom.  You know full well that the frolic is coming up and I don’t need a stallion wondering about where others might make suggestions.”

Gary blew the bird off of his shoulder as it fluttered on to Rainbow Dash, who was sitting unnaturally close. “You don’t have to worry about that, I am here just to research Ponyville for my new book.  You won’t see me very much.”

Twilight raised a brow, “You do look familiar, what kind of books have you written.”

Gary looked up, “Oh I write books for foals and young mares and colts. I doubt a mare of caliber has read anything I have written.”

Twilight felt the redness in her cheeks grow at the unexpected compliment. “Thank you, but you must have written other stuff haven’t you?”

Gary looked around on the shelves, his trained eye looking for some of his other works. “I don’t see anything that you may have read,” I doubt either of these two know about Daring Do.  His eye fell on a familiar binding. “There on the top shelf, Slumber 101.”

Twilight nearly swallowed her tongue, “Oh, my, gosh.  I love that book; it’s a fantastic reference guide.”

Gary nodded, “That is one of my favorite books, I wrote it for my little sister Selfie and her friends when we were living in Canterlot. Although, when she actually used it I found myself in curlers with mud mask on my face. Took weeks for my mane to straighten out again.”

The two talked for almost forty minutes on the book, Dash had long since lost interest in the nonsensical yammering of the two. She however found herself looking back at the stallion, first it was just to look at the odd wing structure.

Draconic wings were a first for her, they looked light and the fabric like material they were made of felt like velvet.  They were real; she could see the veins and nerves that ran down his wings when the light hit it just right.

I wonder if I could fly faster if I had wings like those. The Wonderbolts would take me in an instant if I could fly faster; I did win the young flyers completion after all.

“Hey Gary, how did you get those wings?” Dash said out of the blue.

The duo looked that the pegasus whom they both had thought given up on the conversation.

Twilight’s eyes widened in disbelief, “Dash that is really rude, you shouldn’t pry into other ponies personals like that.”

Gary raised a dismissing hoof, “Don’t be, a curious mind is always welcomed. Besides this isn’t the first time I have been asked this.”

The door began to open, slowly; no pony noticed it open as the scaly feet of the residential dragon opened the door.

Gary proudly displayed his wings at full mast.  The pegasus found her face growing flush as her mind traced the outline of his wings and slowly glided down to his flank, and onto his bunny cutie mark.

Spike looked over to the guest, as he tried to wipe away the tears that had been falling only moment before.

“My great grandfather was a dragon.”

In that moment, Spike looked up at his new best friend.

:30 minutes before Carousel Boutique:

It was the third time Spike gave a longing sigh as he gathered yet another bolt from the rack that seems to hold every possible color.

“Spike dear, can you get me some more pins for this.  I don’t want Mary’s dress to have a cross stitch over the lace seam.” In the air floated several different colored threads that hung in in place as the needles worked their magic down the seam.

“I don’t see why you don’t just give back her bits; you have been working on this dress for almost three weeks.”

Rarity sighed as she released the magic that held the materials, she slumped against the desk. “It’s not like I don’t just want to give it back, if I could I would just give it back and be done with this whole assorted affair.  I, however, already spent the bits.  I know she will still love her dress even if it is a little bit late.

Spike was already at his maiden’s side, he longed for moments like this.  For her to show him her softer, more vulnerable side, “I know business has been slow, but things will pick up.”

Rarity looked up, her bright sparkling blue eyes that could take the poor dragon’s soul if only she asked. “Thank you Spikey Wikey; you know just what to say to make me feel better.”

The dragon blushed as he rubbed the green scales on his back, ”Ah thank Rarity, you know I would do just about anything to make you feel better.”

Rarity smiled those pearly whites of her, and he just melted. “I know you would Spike, that is why you're one of my best FRIENDS.”

The word struck a chord inside the young dragon; it was a bittersweet feeling that ran over him. “Yah, I know I am.  I was actually wondering…” Spike’s voice started to crack. “If you wanted to…” he could feel his heart beginning to race.

C’mon Spike, you can do this.  You practiced a million times in front of the mirror.

“Willyoupleasegooutwithme.”

Rarity raised a brow, “Say what now?”

“Will, you ah, go out, with… me?”

Rarity was at a loss for words, even she knew of the tiny dragon’s feelings.  They were not a secret, well Spike thought it was, but everyone in town knew about it.  It didn’t take a rocket scientist to see that. Still she never expected her young suitor to actual gather the courage to actually do anything about it.

“Spike,” she started in a motherly tone. “I am really flattered that you feel that way.”

No…

“You see though, when a mare and a stallion love each other very much.”

Please don’t say it.

“I am sorry Spike; you really are the sweetest dragon.  I just need a stallion, I want to have a foal someday and I can’t… with you. Please, I hope you understand…”

The dragon didn’t hear the rest of his rejection speach, the worst part of it all it felt rehearsed.  Like she herself knew it was coming and prepped his rejection in advance. He tore out through the front door, almost slamming into a young white coated filly.

Sweetie Bell walked past the front door, a sheepish grin on her face.  “Hi sis, what are you doing and why was Spike running out of here?”

The seamstress mare now slumped even further on her work table. “Nothing Sweetie, just finishing up some loose threads that needed to be cut.”

Sweetie looked back at the door, “Oh, so you rejected him.  That’s not very nice sis, you could at least gone on a date with him.”

Rarity huffed, “Please, Sweetie Bell I dont want to talk about it,” she waved a dismissing hoof.  “How was your day at school?”

The tiny filly sat on her flank in the middle of the floor as she tried to piece together the correct wording. “Well it was interesting, we got a new girl in class today.  She is kind of shy though.”

Rarity registered little interest in the subject as she went back to the dress. “Thats nice dear, what is her name?”

“Selfie, and she doesnt have her cutie mark either. We invited her to play with us after school, but she said her sister was going to pick her up.” Sweetie Bell said.

“That’s nice, glad you're making more friends,” she said in a monotone voice as she focused on her work.

“Rarity can i ask you a question?”

“You know you can ask me anything daring.” Rarity managed to must a sisterly tone as she worked on the bottom hem.

“How do you know if a colt has a crush on you?”

Selfie's First Day of School

The filly laid there on the bed, eyes shut and her head tucked in the crunch of her sister forelegs.  Remnants of the three cups of big girl pudding still were smeared on her cheek.  A patchwork green and blue quilt was matted against the sisters.  Both were to engross in the tender warmth of each other’s body heat to move. The slow rise and fall of the filly’s chest showed no signs of movement beyond the comfort zone.

The red manned alicorn was the was being slowly forced back to reality by the sound of the torrential downpour that was just starting to work its way over the tiny abode.    Only to be pushed back to a state of alertness as a familiar musk started to slowly drill its way into the mares snout.

Mary’s eyes creaked opened slowly to the welcomed image of a sleeping Selfie. A wry smile grew on her face, as she enjoyed the view.  You're such a little angel, we are going to have the best time ever.  She leaned over and gave a peck right on the tip of her horn.

Selfie leaned I wrapped herself around Mary’s neck as she grumbled incoherent words in her sleep.  She almost teared up at the sight.

A warm rush overcame Mary’s coat, and her entire lower half was almost completely drenched. The sleeping filly that was engrossed in her dream of pudding to find herself in a pool of liquid. Both made eye contact.

It was coming; Mary could see it on her face.  Selfie’s lip started to pout and her face became beat red.  The tears started to border her eyes as she looked guiltily at her older sister along with the low whining noise that was start to drum up from her throat.

Mary just chuckled as she flicked the tip of her sister’s horn. “I wet the bed, silly.” Selfie looked down towards her nethers; even she could tell it was her.  She pushed her head against her barrel, she wasn’t crying -because big girls don't cry- but Mary could still hear the sniffles all the same.

She wrapped her leg around the filly. “C’mon sis, let’s go get washed up.”

Selfie nodded,” Do you have any duckies?”

- - -

Selfie pushed Mr. Crackers along the surface of the bubbly bath water.  The gilded faucets still pouring the tempered water into the ceramic tub.  Mary was eagerly scrubbing away on the coat, enjoying the rare moment that come along a sister's only super bubble bath.

Selfie relaxed in black hoofs of her sister as she floated along the water and bumped right in her sister. “Sis, when do you think Gary is coming back?”

Mary started to wash away the shampoo in the little alicorn’s mane “He has only been gone for a few hours Selfie, but I am sure he misses you just as much as you miss him.”

She pushed the tiny duck into the frothy soap bubble mountain. “What if he doesn’t come back though, he said mom and dad would come back but they never did.”  

“You never have to worry about that, neither I nor your idiot big brother will ever leave you that is a promise,” Mary nuzzled the top of Selfie’s mane, her eyes where shallow as the old memories of the past played over.  It was all she could say, a simple promise she knew she would never break.

- - -

Mary combed the bright golden mane of the young alicorn, keeping her favorite pony tail in place giving several stoke for that smooth glossy look. “You ready Selfie, it’s almost time for your big day.”

The filly however was less than ecstatic as she kicked at the ground, being away from her sister was the last thing in the world she wanted.  Being force to go to a place that foals where restricted didn’t sound like the best of times to the little alicorn. “Do I have to go, can't you just teach me like Gary does?”

Mary rolled her eyes for the hundredth time that day, since breakfast. “Yes, Selfie You have to go to school, I know you will make lots of friends.  I have to go to work and Gary is off working on the new book. I hope anyway.”

Self looked at the brand new Daring Do backpack Mary had given her.  Already it was packed with her favorite stuffed animal, a worn out teddy bear with its left eye missing named Tibbers.  Also there was less important things as well, pencils pens, and other accoutrement the filly did not think was a necessity to bring. “Can I have a banana for lunch today?” she said giving up on the fact she knew she could not win and had to go.

“I don’t see why not, I thought you hated bananas though,” Mary said as she finished filling her saddle bags with the tools and paper she needed for work.

“I don’t know why but I have been having the weirdest craving for bananas, cucumbers and carrots.” The filly said in nearly a daze as her mind as she imagined biting into the fruit.

“Oh, I see.” Mary’s horn glowed and the banana she packed for the little fillies lunch disappeared from existence.  “How about we pick you up something to eat along the way.”

The filly nearly jumped at the chance of her own choice of lunch, since normally all her meals had been prepared for her, “Can we get some sub-hay? I want to get a foot long with extra mayo.”

This is going to be a long day.

- - -

“Thank you for taking her mid-day like this Ms. Cheerilee. I am sure she will be here until the end of the school year.” Mary said as she sipped down the coffee that the mare had generously provided.

Cheerilee waved a dismissed hoof, “Don’t worry about it, we get transfer students all the time coming in here.  Besides, Derpy already gave me the heads up that you would be coming.  It is not the first time a filly has joined our class with your circumstance.” The mare jotted down the new name onto the registry.

Selfie however was firmly planted behind Mary’s flank as she tried to use her long glossy tail as shield from the school mare. The protective barrier however moved to the side as the elder sister signed the paperwork.

“This is great, so what time should I be here to pick her up?” Mary questioned.

Cheerilee looked up at the clock, “Well we get out at three thirty, so any time after that is fine.  Normally the fillies walk home after school so you don’t have to pick her up.”

Mary immediately dismissed the thought, “We live on the north side on Ponyville next to the Everfree Apartments. I don’t think it would be wise to have her walking home in that neighborhood.”

Cheerilee leaned in to cut the volume off from prying ears, “I would recommend you always pick her up from school.  A filly with her state of development has been known to wonder off.  Ponyville is normally safe, but a tempting young filly who doesn’t know better can be targeted.”

Mary gasped, “Does that really happen… I thought that this side of Ponyville was safe from… predators.”

“Normally it is, it’s rare.  I am just saying it has been known to happen.  Thank Celestia that there have never been any incidences of that happening.”

Selfie now tried to hide herself under her sister, although with a spot of magic she found help standing upright and facing the ever piercing and yet loving eyes of her sister. “Selfie I will be here to pick you up after school, don’t go anywhere ok.  What do we do if a strange pony tries to talk to you.”

Selfie sighed in defeat, “I blow my whistle.” The under defeated sulk in her voice was a clear indicated that she did not want to be here.

Mary leaned over and kissed her horn. “That is a good girl; now don’t go blowing it for nothing.  I really doubt Gary would be happy if you used it because of spider or something silly like that.”

Selfie scrunched her face, “I am not dumb, and I will only blow it if I am in trouble.”

“Oh Ms. Sue.  What are you doing this weekend?” Cheerilee said as she looked at the school calendar.

“Nothing that I know of yet, most likely help Selfie with her homework, why what is going on?”

Cheerilee raised a hoof to her head as she chewed on the end of her pencil, “Well the school is hosting a dance for the students, it will not be anything big, it’s just that we can’t find enough chaperones for the dance. I know this is short notice and I really shouldn’t be asking somepony who just joined today, but I am at a loss for what to do.”

Mary looked down at Selfie, maybe she will enjoy it, and it can’t be as bad as my first dance. Oooo, maybe Big Mac will be there, I can be a great older sister and I can’t get a dance with Big Mac. “There wouldn’t be any problem say if a chaperone dance with another chaperone or a filly right?”

“There is nothing wrong with it; it’s actually encouraged that the parents dance with each other.  It’s good to get to know the other’s around the school.” Cheerilee leaned in and whispered, “It’s also good for the private lives and you should see some of the single fathers.” Cheerilee said with a smirk.

“I will do it!” she said with no hesitation.

Cheerilee nodded, “Excellent I will see you Saturday.”

Mary nodded to Ms. Cheerilee, “I will leave you too it then.” She turned her gaze to Selfie, “Remember Selfie I love you. Be a good girl for Ms. Cheerilee.”  The Mare’s horn glowed and she was gone in a black mist that dissipated into thin air.

Ms. Cheerilee looked at the little filly who was now staring in wide eyed wonderment back at her. “So Selfie, how would you like to see your new classroom?” With her mug of coffee drained there was nothing really left to do in the tiny room that was the teachers’ lounge, since there was only one teacher.

Cheerilee guided the young alicorn to the classroom, although her steps were halted as Selfie stuck to her side the entire way down.  The door to the room was a simple oak door with a caramel liqueur finish.  To Selfie, this could have been to doors to Tartarus.

Cheerilee passed that doors with ease, as the filly froze before the doors.  “Class, I would like to introduce to you a new transfer student.  Her name is Self Insert, and she will be with us for the remainder of the term.”

“Ahhh, who are you talking about Ms. Cheerilee?” Snails said with his trademark drawl.

“Why Selfie…” she sighs as she looked to her side to see the vacant space where the alicorn should have been.  “Selfie, please come in, we don’t bite.” Well Snips does but you don’t need to know that.

Selfie stood at the edge of the door, she peeked in. All eyes in the room where on her. Slowly she took one step in, and another.  Soon the alicorn was a whole foot inside the room, she wanted to praise herself for the incredible feet.

“Hi Selfie, welcome to Ponyville.” Said a filly with archer’s bow for a cutie mark.

“She... she is a alicorn!” said a pinkie filly with a Tiara for a cutie mark. “Are you like a princess or something?”

Selfie felt her face growing flush, attention was not her strong suit. “No, but my brother says I am one.”

“Where are you from?” questioned an eager young colt with a scissors for a cutie mark.

Selfie honestly tried to remember, “Well I have moved around a lot, my brother’s job keeps getting us sent to really weird places.  I have lived in Canterlot, Prance, Hoofington, Mosscow, Saddle Arabia, Manehatten and now Ponyville.”

“Wow, Selfie, you have been to a lot of different places.  Why did you come to Ponyville?” Ms. Cheerilee said. Knowing full well the reason, but the best way to break the ice with foals is to a nice Q&A.

“Well my brother said that my sister really missed us so we came for a visit, but then he left right away and said that I had to stay with my sister for a few months while he worked on his new book,” she started to grumble.

“What kind of bookths doesth he write?” said the red headed filly with peppermint sticks for a cutie mark, although her question was half lost to a where chuckle as she caught the eye of Chip Mint, an ice blue pegasus.

It was bound to happen, the can of worms that was soon to be let loose on the tiny town.  It wasn’t Selfie’s fault, nor was it any ponies.  Although for the little family was changed almost instantly as the little filly threw their live into turmoil with just two simple words.

“Daring Do.” The reaction was like anyone would expect all eyes even the teachers lit up.  The bombardment of questions started to flow from every pony in the room as Selfie inadvertently jump on her brother’s coat tail and now was riding high tide to instant popularity.  

After hundreds of questions that seemed to drag on for well over thirty minutes, only the grand total of three were asked about her.  The rest were Daring Do related; the filly didn’t mind, she was absorbing the attention like a sponge.

“Now children, please give Selfie some space.  We don’t need everypony crowding around making her feel uncomfortable.” The group of foals all groaned in unison, a certain trio of fillies however noticed something about the new girl.

Her flank was blank.

- - -

Selfie bit into the large sub-hay sandwich, extra mayonnaise with spinach –her new favorite. She couldn’t place why it was, but she loved the velvety texture.  She licked her lips as she enjoyed her meal, savoring the succulent texture of her lunch.

“Girls, I found her, she is over here!” called out a wet filly.  The small canopy outside the school was the perfect place to enjoy a meal.  Even more in the rain, it was the filly’s favorite weather.  The dark atmosphere and the warm rain that hit her coat only if the wind blew just right.

The wet orange coated filly was follow by three others, a white coated filly unicorn with a rainbow umbrella hat followed by a two redheaded earth ponies.

Selfie enjoyed the feeling of being sauté after, it was a new feeling for the young filly; unconditional acceptance from somepony other than her family. “Hi.”

“Hi Selfi—“

“So is it really true your brother is Gary Stu?” The orange filly interrupted the white one.

“Don’t go jumpin’ the gun Scoots, we should stop pesterin’ her about her brother. You know how it is when everyone acts over Big Mac.” Apple Bloom said in her southern drawl.

“Yah I guess you’re right, I just want to tell Rainbow Dash I am going to school with Gary Stu’s sister.  She is going to think that I am the coolest.”

“You have a really prethy mane,” the curly red head said as she took the spot directly left of her. “Do you comth ith?”

Selfie shook her head, “My sister did my mane this morning, she is great when it comes to styling manes.” Selfie took a bit of pride in her sister work.

“I wisth I had a sisther,” Twist said.

Sweetie Bell placed a reassuring hoof on Twist’s back, “Trust me you don’t, they use up all the hot water and never want to spent time with you.  They always complain about your cooking and they snoop through your stuff.”

Selfie shook her head. “My sister is not like that, she has never snoop though any of my stuff before.  She even is setting up a separate room just for me.”

“Hey Selfie, you should come with us to our club house.” Scootaloo exclaimed in a wide toothy grin.

“Not even here for a few hours and you already are trying to requite her for your little club,” came the mocking tone of a school drama queen.

“What was it that Babs called you again? Oh right, the Cutie Mark Crybabies,” remark the follower and best friend Silver Spoon.  The duo snickered in unison as they bump each other’s hoofs. Putting the trio immediately on the defensive, save for Twist who had long since earn her cutie mark who was now exempt from there scorn.

“Not to mention Thupid Twist, the dateless wonder,” they continued.

Or so she thought.

“I’m not Thupid!” the filly whined, “and I am noth a dathless wonder.” The filly pounded her hooves on the table. She had long since came to the conclusion that she was special from other fillies her age.  She had reached her first heat last year before her entire class, although her attempts to get a colt friend have been less than successful.

“Sure you’re not, and I am the queen of Prance.” Diamond Tiara said.

Silver Spoon lowered her gaze as she got close to her prey, “So how many times now have you been rejected, seven or eight time now. You know I know what your problem is, do you want me to tell you.” Her intent in her voice grew colder and sharper than a honed blade, “You always fall for a colt that shows you a little attention, it’s sad really. Knowing that all it takes to win your affection to simply talk to you.”

Diamond Tiara did a fake gasp as she put a hoof on she friend, “I don’t know if we should be talking to her then, she might develop a crush on us next if she even look at her.  It’s not like she would even try if she did, we all know she is a coward.”

“I’m not a thillythooller,” Twist said through teary eyes. “I am not a cowarth, sthop making fun of me!”

“Yah, quit it you two. Even for you, this has gone too far.” Scootaloo said as she put a comforting hoof on her friend back.

“Oh your filly friend coming to the rescue, how cute,” Tiara said in a snide tone.

“You guys should stop, you are making her cry.  I don’t know what she did, but you shouldn’t make ponies cry,” said the black horse of the group, Selfie.

Spoon and Tiara looked at each other and back at the young alicorn, they now had a new target. “Sorry to hear that Selfie, or Gary Stu’s sister. Which is it I wonder, seems like you were really enjoying the limelight in class today. My brother this, my brother that. Seems to me you’re nothing more than a parasprite that does nothing more than leech off her family’s accomplishments.”

The filly didn’t say anything she tried to think quickly of a rebuttal of some sort to counter her claim.  Alas, there was nothing she could say.  She did indeed enjoy the limelight of her brother’s book, as short lived as it was.  A filly her age turned to the only defense she knew, the ever pressing trump card all foals with older family members used when in trouble.

“Leave me alone or I’m going to tell my brother on you!”

Tiara snorted, “Already turning to your brother again. Where is he hmm? Is he just going to magically appear out of thin air to come to your rescue?”

To this the filly was eagerly prepared as she ripped the red cord from her neck and put the magic whistle on the table, “If I blow this whistle by brother will be here faster than you can say banana.”

Every pony looked at the item that apparently had the power to summon an older brother on command, even for them it was a stretch. “Right, well you know the problem with whistles is that you have to blow them, quick Spoon catch.” She knocked the whistle off the table and as she was commanded the follower of the bully crew bit down on the red cord as it glided midair.

The filly hopped across the canopy as she spat it back to Tiara, “Keep away, keep away.” Spoon cheered.

“Give me back my whistle, my brother gave that to me!” she whined as she saw the cord fly back and forth between the two fillies.

“Oh yah, what are you going to do? Gary can’t save you!” they both chanted.

“Give. Me. Back. My. WHISTLE!” she didn’t mean to do it. It was her first time, ever. Gary had told her he would find a magic tutor for her when she was old enough to control mana.  Her horn glow, it was bright gold like her mane as the piercing light lit the area. Power without control is a dangerous thing.

When the light faded, Diamond Tiara and Silver Spoon where gone and the last thing the filly saw as her body head fell against the table was the golden irises of her new friend Apple Bloom.

:Void:

The ever piercing whiteness of the abyss that extended of forever in all direction of pure blank. Both the fillies floated there with only themselves to keep each other company.

“Spoon.”

“Yah, Tiara.”

“We should tone it down a bit.”

“Yah I was thinking that too.”

“Hey Spoon.”

“What?”

“Where did that banana come from?”

:Five Hours Later, Mary Sue’s House:

Selfie stirred and almost fell back in the deep sleep she was in. It felt like she had just been on a roller coaster for a hour straight.  Even her braces felt tired, or she thought anyway.  Almost completely wade down to what felt like lead weights.

She was finally able to open her eyes after spending a moment to gather the energy to do so. Indeed, she was partially right, on her was three matted triple layer quilts. It took a moment for her to do so as she tried to muster the strength to push off the blankets.  It being late Fall meaning early nights and nights are cold, but this was just sweltering.

“Welcome to the land of the living you little munchkin,” Mary said as she appeared by her sister’s side.

Selfie flopped to her side; it took a moment for her to focus in on her sister’s face.  A feat that was quite easy since Mary found it necessary to rest her head on the edge of the bed. “What happened,” she said in a high pitched raspy groan.

Mary started to pet her mane, “Well you're growing up is all,” she cooed. “You just had a magic spurt and sent two of your classmates to another world. Don’t worry though, I already sent them back. Right now they should both be resting in their beds.

The room was filled with a loud thunderous crack, followed by the screams of stallions off in the distance.

Mary shut the curtain to the room and put a silence barrier over the room, “Selfie remember this is a dangerous neighborhood.”

Selfie looked back at her sister; the screams from the outside still wore in her mind. “Can you sleep with me tonight, I’m not scared but Tibbers says he wants you to sleep in here.”

Mary didn’t snicker; she was planning on sleeping in her bed from the beginning.  Mary tried her best to sleep in the bed that was meant for a filly and after a bit of repositioning her legs, resting them over the end of the bed.

She held on to Selfie who in turned held on to Tibbers. If the bear could smile he would have, who wouldn’t want to be between two mares.

:Half a mile away 10 minutes before:

A curly red manned filly smiled gingerly as she made her way to her new friends house.  Around her neck was a whistle that she had found in the mud after the incident as school. Along with being the class representative, which gave her access to the class registry and in turn gave her Selfie’s address.

More than anything she wanted to thank her new friend for coming to her aid.  What better way to do so than return what is precious to her. The narrow streets however where less than suitable for her glasses.

It was only around seven thirty, but it was pitch black out thanks to the times changing for the new season.  She quickly turned the corner to be greeted by the orange flank of a giggle heavyweight unicorn.

She bounced back as she readjusted her glasses, “Im thorry mthister, I didnth see you.” Her vision came back in the dim lighting. Three other stallions and a mare came into view; none looked pleased to see the little filly.

“Well, well, well, what do we have here a little lost sheep that fell off the beaten path?” said the scrawny stallion with a purple spiky mane.

“What are you doing way out here little sheep?” A deep voiced stallion with the jingly belly said.

“I’m not a sheep thilly, im a thilly.” Twist said with a wide toothy grin.

“Yes, yes you are.“ came the sultry voice of the mare with the pitch black coat. “So what my little thilly are you doing out here.”

“That’s noth very nicth mthister.” Twist said

“We are not very nice ponies,” said the stallion with the slick black mane that looked liked he comb it in grease. “Now what are we going to do to you is the question.  You see my associate here,” he put his hoof around his heavy friend. “Was grievously assaulted by you. Now we could like some compensation for the medical bills he will receive because of it.”

The filly back stepped, she could now above feel the intent of the gang in front of them. “I havth no biths mthiste—“ The ground left the filly as she found herself encompassed in a purple aura. “Leth me go!”

The stallion chuckled. “Oh that lisp is just adorable. Your parents is going to pay a pretty penny on getting you back. Small Time, Clover Tail, gag her and bring her to the apartments. We will find out who her parents in the morning.”

The large stallion nodded as he took the handkerchief from around his neck.  Twist scrunches her snout as the fat stallion tried to force the sweaty cloth into her mouth.  Twist didn’t know a wide variety of self-defense moves. Her parents had long ago wanted her to take karate lessons for self-defense. Right now though she only knew two things, screaming for help was out of the question so she used a technique from her younger(er) years.

She sunk her teeth into the his foreleg, the vice like bite sunk in a hole inch before the blubber before she was struck in the face. She hit the ground hard, her cheek now trying to seal a gash below her left eye.  She knew she had to make some kind of noise, anything loud enough to garner attention.  She did the only thing she could think of.

She blew the whistle.

A Twisted Fairy Tale

The tiny heartbeat of the filly sped up as her consciousness finally started to work its way back to the forefront of her mind.  Freshly cut grass and paper, it was an odd combination that the filly was smelling to the contrast of sweets.  Her home being the primary hard candy maker in Ponyville; Twist tried to open her eyes only for the weight to them to cause them to shut.

She tried to move her body; she succeeded and moved her head a whole inch. Soft was the first word to come to her mind as her snout bumped into something that felt like a pillow.  The scent of the paper and fresh cut grass only got stronger, to the point of it being almost overwhelming.  Although she didn’t mind it, she grew to like the smell. It was oddly intoxicating…

Again she attempted to open her eyes, this time she succeeded.  As the data from her vision finally started to click to her surroundings.  Much to dismay however, anything beyond a foot out of her vision range was a blur without her purple frames.  She was close enough to finally see the source of the aroma.

A stallion or more precisely his mane, was sitting on the ground prompted up against the wall.  His head was laying on the edge of the pillow top mattress, eyes shut and his breathing was slow and steady.

Who is he and where am I? There was that weird gang of stallions, then I hit the ground and… She felt her cheek, the large gash was missing and in its place was smooth fur.  Was it all a dream? Then why am I here? Immediately to derail her train of thinking, her eyes focused on the whistle that was still perched around her neck.

So it was real… why can’t I remember what happened after I blew the whistle?  She eased forward on the bed, taking a closer look at her bedside companion. With a gentle hoof, she moved the crop of mane that was covering his face.

The reaction was instant, as she felt all the blood in her body rush to her face. He is so… pretty. Wait that’s not the word. What is it, gorgeous? No… What was it that mom called dad? A pain?   She felt a warm shiver run down her spine as she took another hit of the musky smell of his mane. Oh, Celestia does he smells so good.

As hard as she tried, she couldn’t look away from the sleeping stallion.  Maybe this is all just a dream and I’m still sleeping.  My cut is magically gone and waking up in a bed next to a stallion, there is no way this can be real. No real stallion looks that pretty, wait… that really isn’t the right word.

Then a stray thought hit her, If this is my dream, I can do what I want… right?  Nopony can judge me for having a dream with an older stallion, that’s normal.  The books mom gave me said so.  So if nopony knows I can do whatever I want!  It won’t hurt if I take a small peek…

She could feel the heat in her face, as she leaned over the side of the bed. Much to her dismay, the object of her curiosity was covered in shadows thanks to the stallions odd positioning.  It was mildly sated as a shift in his glossy black tail revealed his cutie mark –more importantly- the flank it was on.

Darn it, I guess my imagination can’t make up what it hasn’t seen before.  Why did mom blot out all the male parts from those books? Her eyes trace the outline of his body, impressed by the detail her imagination had created for her.  His coat had a shiny to it, almost a luster that was otherworldly.  The smell still sent an oddly pleasurable shiver down her spine. She couldn’t make out what it was, but she enjoyed it nonetheless.

Maybe this isn’t a erotic dream and its actually a fairy tale fantasy. That would explain the pretty stallion by the bedside. Mom did say anything is possible if you dream it.  Wait, in the story books the prince is supposed to kiss me to wake me up.  Why is he the one sleeping? Twist leaned in again, this time with a keen trained eye… that faded away when she got another with of the musky aroma. Well it’s a dream, who cares about logic.

She scooted closer next to the sleeping stallion, enjoying the aroma and his soft breath tickling her coat as it drifted over her. Maybe, I can wake him… it is my story.  She leaned in, and stopped a centimeter away from her new target. If only this were real,  she closed her eyes and finally moved in.

She pushed her lips against the sleeping stallion. It was different than the envisioned fantasy that she had drummed up inside her mind. It was far, far better.  They were as soft as velvet cloth, lightly damp and warm to the touch.  For a moment of pure bliss, and unlike the stories this single kiss didn’t end with until the filly wanted it too.  Sadly, she could only taste her cherry chap-stick.

The filly stayed there in her euphoric state for well over three minutes. When she finally pulled back her breath was heated, along with other parts the filly knew well. Alas though, she laid there next to her prince and he did not awaken. Nor did he take her away to his castle for the erotic part of every fairy tale that was always left out of the books. Or so she thought.

Clink.

The filly turned her head around, only to see a mixture of blurred colors.  A new smell join the air however, it smelled of stale coffee and ginger.

“Oh, you’re awake Twist. Glad to see you’re already recovered,” said the disembodied voice. “Seems Gary does have a lot of tricks up his sleeve, I really need him to show me that blue flame trick again.”

“Twilight, why are you here?” Twist looked in the general direction. Why is my tutor in my dream… wait what if I am a fillyfooler! Wait that doesn’t make sense, I should have known by now, shouldn’t I?

Twilight rolled her eyes as she placed the purple fames back onto their owner, “You’re in my basement silly. Gary brought you down here after a group of stallions tried to attack you.   What where you’re doing in the northern side of Ponyville Twist?”

Her vision came into focus; it was indeed the Golden Oaks Library basement. Although, the room used to be a lab if Twist remembered correctly, in the corner of the room was several large boxes that looked to house the machinery and chem labs. The familiar smell of burnt gun power was recognized as she focused on the scent, although she did get a stronger shot of the stallion as well.

“I was going to return Thethie’s withile. They hit me really hard, and I remember what mom tolth me about making noiceth. After that ith really fuzzthy, although I think I remember fire, I think.” Twist said as she held her head trying to recall the memories from the night before.

Twilight put a hoof on the resting stallion, “Hey Gary, you’re sleeping beauty has finally awoken.” She teased.

Twist’s whole body went scarlet as the stallion still slumbered away. Sleep Beauty, why did she say that? Did she see me, oh my Celestia this isn’t a dream. Then I….  She touched her lips. I had my first kiss… and he wasn’t even AWAKE. I forced myself on him. What am I going to do? It’s the pony pokey for me for sure.  Or worse, Celestia will send me to the moon.

Twist leapt on Twilight foreleg, nearly in tears. “PLEATHE TWILIGHT DON’T THAY ANYTHING PLEATHE! I DON’T WANT TO GO TO THE MOON. ITH COLD AND THCARY AND I DON’T MEAN TO DO IT, I THOUGHT IT WATH A DREAM. I PROMITH!” she could barely hold back the tears.

Twilight raised a brow, “Twist, what are you talking about?” she said in a monotone voice.

Gary was next to move as he lurched forward. His glossy mane fell to its side as he focused in on the odd scenario in front of him. His eyes drifted lazily over to Twilight, “You’re really bad with fillies aren’t you?”

“I didn’t make her cry, I don’t even know what she is talking about.” Twilight said defiantly.

Gary wanted nothing more than to lay his head back down and fall asleep. Thanks to the events of the evening, he had only been running on a few hours of sleep over the past four days. “Yah I know, I’m just kidding.” He looked back to the young mare that was now sniffling away.  “So Twist how did you come by my sister whistle?  She isn’t the type to lose something I gave her.”

This is Selfie’s brother? I thought he was an alicorn. I… I kissed her brother. What am I going to do?  Does this make me a bad pony?  Twist sighed in defeat; she realized her best to put her transgressions behind her. Hoping they would fade away into the back of her mind.  She sat back and told her tale of what happened.

- - -

Gary moved to the chair as the filly reenacted the whole day to her audience. The coffee Twilight had brought down for Gary now started to take effect.  From Diamond Tiara and Silver Spoon to Selfie tearing a hole in time and space.  To her sneaking and getting confidential information to her bumping into the group of stallions. “That’s all I know, I promith.”

Gary and Twilight both looked at each other and then back at their charge. It was quiet an amazing tale, Twist had a natural flair for words. What was catching Gary’s attention more than anything was the actions of these two minor bullies, Diamond Tiara and Silver Spoon.

Most of information was standard to Twilight; she had long been Twist’s tutor and mentor.  If the filly ever needed a shoulder to cry on she was there, Twist had few friends to talk too. She opened up more to Twilight than anypony.  She was more than happy to hear she had made friends with Gary’s sister Selfie. What did come as a surprise was the parts where she is a Alicorn and Gary was the author of Daring Do. This was something she had to check out for herself immediately. Curiosity and the hunt for knowledge were a powerful thing.

“If you two don’t mind I am going to go check something really quick, I’ll be back in a moment,” Without as much as a word more, she teleported away, leaving the stallion alone with the filly, something she unconsciously wanted.

Twist couldn’t move under the warm gaze of Gary’s watchful eye. Her pink eyes met his green, and she looked away almost instantly.  This odd pairing had very little to talk about. Everything Twist wanted to ask would have turned the conversation away from what she really wanted to talk about, him. The sweet musky aroma didn’t help the filly; she was eagerly clutching the blue blanket trying to cover her own musk from the stallion.

“I want to thank you, you did a brave thing.”  Gary said.

“Ith nothing, I would do ith for anypony.” Twist said with her smile, it was cute and innocent.

“I know, you seem like a very kind filly.  I want you to do me a favor ok, can you watch over Selfie in school a little?  She has never been to a school before and never really had any real friends.” Gary repositioned himself on the bed inches away from the filly.

What is he doing, is he trying to hit on me?  Twilight’s only been come for less than a few seconds. No, he can’t be.  He has got to be almost seven or eight years older than me.  Mom did say fillies mature faster; do I even have sex appeal? Maybe he really likes me?

“I really like you Twist—“

OH MY CELESTIA HE CAN READ MINDS.

“From what I can gather you are kind and honest pony.  Selfie is lucky to have made a friend like you. Twist you know if there is anything I can do to help you with anything. Just ask and it will be my pleasure to serve you the best way I know how.” He leaned in closer,and she nearly lost it.

For being a filly with in her situation, nopony would have blamed her for the things going around inside her head; she was a mare in bloom.  She didn’t know how it worked very well, but she knew the basic mechanics of it. Her body was more than willing to try its hoof at whatever it wanted.  Even if she barely knew what it was. Where she got the courage from nopony knows.

“Well actually, if you wanted, I wouldn't mind a kith—“

A dim purple light exploded in the center of the room, Twilight appeared Gary felt that same involuntary twitch when he saw watch appeared with her. All fifty seven of his books, “Gary I never knew you wrote these. I have to say, I am one of your biggest fans.”

“Oh… Twilight I didn’t think you read Daring Do… yes I am the author.”

Twilight raised a brow, “Why wouldn’t I read them, I have been reading then since book seven.”

“Well nothing really, just normally only little colts and fillies read my work.  I never knew mares of your age liked to read them as well.”

“What’s wrong with me liking them?”

“Nothing, really, I heard of adult mares liking my book before. Even some more of my eccentric fans have even sent me fan-fiction.”

Twilight waved a dismissing hoof, “No I never would write fan-fiction. I heard only weirdoes write that stuff.”

Gary nodded, “Yes, your right. Some of it is good though.”

Just as fast as it came, the courage that Twist built up faded at the presence of her mentor.  She loved Twilight and respected her, right now however she wish nothing more than for her to fall off the nearest cliff.

“Are you ok, Twist you look a little flustered?”  Gary said with a raised brow.

Twist chuckled nervously. “Oh ith nothing… Tho Gary, you never thaid how you thaved me,” Twist said half interested.

Gary was really hoping she wouldn’t ask, he hoped that she be happy that she got out and never was the wiser.  When he brought back the unconscious filly he told Twilight the story and not to tell her if she asked.  The stallion where currently in intensive care at the Ponyville hospital due to massive blood loss. Then it clicked.

Gary beamed with pride, “I gave them a stern lecture.”

Twilight almost choked on the ginger cookie she was eating.

“You see those stallions that attacked you never had proper guidance as little foals. So I sat them down and told them the proper way to treat a lady.”

Twist sat there with childlike amazement –and slightly flattered he thought she was a lady-“ You’re a real gentle colt.” The filly beamed.

“Thank you, but you see they were so moved by my speech that they all want to become mares.  I also was touched by them wanting to change their ways and since I had medical knowledge I helped them with right then and there.  I also healed that little gash below your eye,“ He quickly added to avoid the line of question on how he turned them into them mares without surgical tools in the middle of the street.

Twist felt her cheek again, it was true.  Nothing was amiss, if anything it was better than before. He really is a nice pony… a small smile worked its way to her face.  There was something else there as well, it wasn’t affected by hormones or anything of that sort.  I cord was struck within the filly, that warm feeling that sent pure bliss throughout her body.

“So after I helped them with their request and they decided to volunteer at the hospital, doing… hospital volunteering things.  Before they left though they wanted to give you a gift, as a way of saying sorry for the wrongs they committed.”

Twist’s ears perked up, ”Really, what did they want to give me?” Gary couldn’t help smile at the little mare at the sound of a present. She reminds me of Mary when she was little.

Gary lifted a large sac of bits onto the bed that he had been using as a back rest, “They wanted to donate every bit they had on them to you. They said they wanted you to save it for a rainy day and spend it wisely on something special just for you.”

Both Twilight and Twist almost fell over at the sight of massive pile of bits that now littered Gary's bed. It was almost seven hundred bits, a staggering amount for any filly to possess. Twist now imagined everything she ever want now was in her reach.  Who says being kind to others doesn’t pay off?

“I thould thank them, thith ith a lot of money.  I hope they are at the hothptle thill.”

“Oh no, no, no, no, that wouldn’t be wise Twist. See umm… they didn’t want to see you after.  Because that… did I say Ponyville hospital. I meant they went to BUILD hospitals, in Saddle Arabia.  That’s right, they left this morning.”

Twist raised a brow, “Didn’t you just say—“

“Twilight how about we get some breakfast, I am starving and I am sure that Twist could eat as well so how about I go upstairs and make us some eggs and muffins. “ Gary didn’t take a second longer before he bailed out of the basement at full gallop up that stairs leaving the two mares alone to their thoughts.

- - -

Twist sat at her desk in the classroom, her belly full of flaky muffins and eggs from the breakfast Gary had made.  Inside her saddle bag was a large purple pouch filled with bits. Sitting next to two set of whistles, one that he had given her for her own use.  The thought of having a stallion on call was far more tantalizing for the young blooming mare.

Although she was slightly torn to the fact that she had kissed him against his will.  She could have lived her whole life without him wondering why his lips tasted like cherry chap-stick during breakfast. Still there was this feeling, one not driven by the thoughts of her prepubescent loins.  She had never felt this way, like waves of shifting sand.  Her mind kept falling on the stallion that had saved her from the gang of now-mares.

Her ears kept getting heated at the thought; a crush was not the word.  She knew what a crush was, and thanks to almost every colt in her class, she knew what rejection was.  The thought confused the young filly; she thought to ask Twilight later.  She chuckled to herself at the thought of Gary coming in to help when she was studying with Twilight.

Still the thought of Gary persisted, Twist wanted to ask Selfie more about Gary and tell her of the events of the evening. But Selfie, Diamond Tiara and Silver Spoon where all absent from school.  She couldn’t even focus on the topic that Ms. Cheerilee was teaching.

The day past by slowly, she started to get more and more excited for the evening, her afternoon study session with Twilight. Right now more than anything she wanted to know more about the stallion, nothing else really mattered at the moment in her mind. Just before the bell was about to ring.  The magical forces of the universe smiled on the filly yet again.

Cheerilee passed out the flier for each of her student, on it was a well dress colt and a filly wearing a pink dress. “Now class, remember this weekend is the Foal Ball, please remember to have your parents to sign your permission slips if you want to go.”

The paper that rested on her desk seemed to glow in her mind, as the words from the morning now rang in her ears. ‘Twist you know if there is anything I can do to help you with anything. Just ask and it will be my pleasure to serve you the best way I know how.’ A wide toothy grin grew instantly on the filly’s face.

“I know what I want.”

Daring Do and the Mystery of the Glass Heart

She punched the cloud; it wasn’t soft enough for her liking.  Today was the last day before the week long rainstorm that Ponyville had scheduled.  The water table was almost completely dry and needed a good downpour to refresh it. Alas, this meant overtime for the pegasus.  Actually it meant doing work, something else she didn’t like doing very much.

Before her week long work schedule, Dash wanted to do nothing more than read her latest book away from prying eyes.  What better place than basking on a cloud under the evening sun?  Alas, something was amiss with the mare on the cloud, besides the cloud not being soft.

Two things plagued her mind, when the mare went into the weather control center for her weekly briefing.  She was told of a new acting Cloud Director had finally been chosen.  A position that she had long wanted, was given to a local hero who had recent saved the town from a generic evil town destroying threat.

Why Ponyville was always the target of evil, nopony knew.  What was putting a sour taste in the mare’s mouth through was who the new Cloud Director was.

“Dash are you up there, I need to talk to you about this week’s review.”  Dash could feel the overpowering stare of the alicorn. Now more than anything she want one of Derpy’s famous accidental lightning bolts to strike her down.  Rainbow Dash was never so lucky.

“What is it Mary, it’s almost quitting time.” Dash  said as she hid the book  under her wing.  The last thing she wanted was to let anyone know of her Daring Do obsession, especially Mary.

Mary glided over, dawned in a light blue vestment signifying her new title and rank.  At first she had refused the position, but she heard that she could work with her good friend Rainbow Dash; she jumped at the chance to be by her friends side. She was going to tell her the good new at her birthday party…

Today was her first official day on the job, she had already gone through four years of old paperwork and budgeting for the upcoming season.  Last on the list was going over employee review forms.  All were accounted save for one Rainbow Dash whom had not filled out an evaluation report in seven months.

“You haven’t turned in this week’s review of disbursement records, and air current charts. I would like them tomorrow before the storm.  Also Dash, it’s Ms. Sue while we are working, it’s best if we keep it professional.” Both could feel the tension in the air. Even the birds in the sky gave them space, they weren’t dumb.

Dash wanted to club the mare with a metal beam. “Yes, Ms. Sue. I will get them in before the storm,” Dash said through gritted teeth.

Mary only looked on at her former friend, or what whom she thought was her best friend. She exhaled as she leaped off the cloud that dash had made her own.  “Good, I will see you tomorrow.”  With several fast beats of her wings, she soured off into the distance, she had a filly she had to pick up from school and a birthday party to get too.

The rainbow pegasus watched her boss take off to the sky, her good mood squelched. She rolled over on her cloud and unfolded her wings. She knew two things that would pick up her mood. Friends and….

- - -

She slammed the tankard hard on the table, it was her fourth one that evening.  The dark room was filled with mares of every walk of life. This was a girl’s bar; the presence of a stallion was always welcomed. Tonight however a curtain rainbow maned pegasus wanted nothing more than to drink the night away.

“She is my damn boss now, can you believe it? Damn Mayor gave her the position over me! She never even applied she just GAVE her the job. I earned it; I was the one who wanted it. Fricken Mary strikes again, just when you think you got rid of her. She shows up again.” Dash said to her two companions whom had heard enough about Mary to last a lifetime.

“Darling we get it, but you really have to let it go.  Not everything is Mary’s fault, she is just a little socially awkward is all.” Rarity said as she sipped on her cosmopolitan.  Her eyes drifted from mare to mare in the Silver Fox Inn, “nary a stallion in sight. Why do we come here again?”

A quick jab in the side from the farm mare was all it need to remind the mare why were there.  “Now sugarcube, I know you Mary has been on sorts with you, but it doesn’t sound like she did anything wrong. Let’s forget about all that for right now, look at that mare’s flank, round and big just like you like.”

Dash never looked over, she figured out a long time ago why her friends always wanted to drink here instead of any of the other bars.  Granted the sight of a stallion was welcomed, but since the population of the bar never drifted below ninety percent mares.  This was the biggest bi-bar in all of Ponyville. “I’m not a lesbian Applejack, I could care less what others mare's flanks looks like.”

Both Applejack and Rarity rolled their eyes.  They both had never seen her commit any sexual transgressions, but the rumors where sure enough point to it. “Right Dash, you know we won’t judge you if you are or aren’t. It is just we never seen you with anypony, ever.”

“That’s because I don’t broadcast it like you two do. I’ll have you know I have had plenty of stallions.” Dash bragged.  One perk about being friends with the element of honesty you will always know if somepony is lying. The bad part is you can never lie to her.

“Right sugar, and my favorite color is pink and I eat cake all day.” AJ deadpanned. “Look Dash, I know we tease you about it and all, but I really am starting to worry. Even Twilight has gone on a date before, TWILIGHT and she never even leaves her library. Unless we drag her out by force.”

Dash sigh, “Can we please drop this, I don’t want to talk about my personal life anymore.  Can’t I just sit and enjoy my drink without my friends trying to hook me up with every mare and stallion in the world. There isn’t even a stallion that I like anyway.”

Applejack nearly spit out her cider, “Who is he?”

“What are you talking about Applejack I don’t like anypony.” Dash said defensively.

Rarity just looked back and forth between the two.  Lost in the meaning, she took the silent approach, watching Dash get flustered was one of her favorite activities.

“I can tell when you’re lying Dash, now spill.” Applejack could tell there was something there.  Something she wasn’t saying.  Either she had a special somepony, or she is interested in somepony.

“I’m done, I don’t want to talk about this and you two just won’t stop bothering about me about it.” Dash was only a moment from leaving, but fell like a scared filly when the door opened up.

The room went nearly silent as the stallion walked into the bar.  His glossy black fur glistened in the darkness like a black angel, it complemented well with his draconic wings. Just from the mere glance, three of the mares in the room found a new target for this evening. Dash slumped down low in her chair making her best attempt to hide herself.

In this situation Rarity would have been the one to notice the sudden shift in personality, although she was long gone as she was now measuring up the new stallion for their upcoming wedding. Applejack, however noticed the shift, from hot headed showboat too timid school filly.

Gary trotted up to the bar, trying his best to ignore the overpowering scent of musk that was in the air.  This was a dangerous place for a stallion, it was a good thing he wasn’t staying very long. He sat at the bar, even to his surprise the mare behind the counter was in front of him before he could adjust the seat.

“Welcome to the Silver Fox, where you can get everything your hearts desires,“ she finished with a wink. Several of the patrons snickered, not even in the door fifteen seconds and Berry Punch was already working at bagging another stallion.

“Yes, I was sent here on a errand for my sister’s friend.  She wants to celebrate and she told me that her favorite drink can only be bought here.” Gary said.

Berry now lazily lowered her eyes as she leaned in, “She must be something special if a handsome stallion like yourself is running errands for her, so what does she want to drink?”

Gary sighed as he took out the note, “Double Bubble Muffin Berry Blast Vodka and seven cans of Red-Cow energy drink.”

Berry just blinked, “You're running errands for Derpy?”

Gary nodded, “How did you know?”

“Just a wild guess,” Berry shrugged, “I have to go in the basement to get the bottle so make yourself comfortable it will be a wait.” She leaned in close. “Derpy is a good friend of mine so I’ll give you a piece of advice. You hurt her feelings, i'll end you.”

Gary leaned back, “So do you normally assume I’m trying to sleep with her because I’m buying her favorite drink?”

“You’re not the first stallion that would try that with Derpy, last time I let my guard down she ended up with a foal and no stallion in the picture.  I am just saying, if you do try anything. You’re dead.” Berry warned.

“It’s not like that, trust me. Derpy is a friend and nothing more.” The bartender didn’t say anything more on the subject; she calmly slipped off her apron as she went into the back room.

Gary sat there waiting; he could feel the eyes on him in the room.  This wasn’t the first time he was in this situation. He knew how to get out of it as well. All he had to do was sit and wait and pray that no pony would try to bother him while he ran errands. He looked around the room, almost all the mares in the room looked away.

Then he locked eyes with a friendly face. She didn’t mean to look; her body however forced her too.  The second thing that had been plaguing her mind. The stallion that cheap shotted her and knocked her out cold. She didn’t have long to think, he was already walking over to her.

Why did he have to show up now, and here of all places.

“Hello Rainbow Dash, how has your wing been?” he said showing general concern.  He had wanted to follow up with her at some point, it had been almost five days since the tree incident.

Gaining a small sense of bravado she extended her wing, “Better than ever, completely healed. You still an egghead?”

Now Rarity was picking up on Dashes queues, the way she shifted in her seat, the tone of her voice, even the slightest raise in her wings.  Most of all that gave it away, she was doing something she hadn’t done all day, smile.

Gary nodded, “Yup still a egghead, I was just curious about your wing is all.  You haven’t been to the library since you introduced me to Twilight and Spike,” his eye twitched,”… and Peewee.”

Dash proudly smiled, “Hey, you helped me and I helped you.  Were cool, so you doing anything special tonight, or you normally get booze alone for yourself?”

Gary shook his head, “Just picking up some spirits for a party.  Tomorrow I am tutoring a filly since Twilight has an errand to run in Canterlot.  Who are your lovely friends?”

Dash wrapped a warm hoof around both of her friends, “This is Rarity, she really into frou-frou stuff but she is cool. Also, this is Applejack.  She runs Sweet Apple Aces, or at least runs the books.”

So this is the mare Spike was telling me about.

“Hey! I do a lot more than the books,” Applejack said defectively. Rarity politely nodded, her mind was on Dash however.  She had known her for almost ten years, never in her life had she seen her act this way. It was like watching a rare flower bloom in the moonlight.

Gary side became occupied by a mare, her vision was fuzzy and she reeked of hard cider. Her intent was obvious as she rubbed her head against his neck. “Tell me hot cheeks, why you talking to these three when you could be talking to me?” she slurred.

Gary took a side step, “Because I have no idea who you are. Nor do I want to know.”

“Oh come now, don’t be like that. A stallion like you could have any mare here, maybe two or even three at the same time if you played your cards right.” Rose slurred as she gestured over to her booth that held two more mares, each a flower vender that had set up shop in town.

“Thank you for your kind offer, but I have a mare that I love very much.”

Applejack almost laughed, Dash however felt liked her insides been put into a blender.

Rose clicked her tongue as she turned around and shouted across the bar, “He has a girlfriend!” A unanimous loud 'auuug' sounded throughout the entire bar. The stallion was quickly forgotten as the mares went back to their drinking.

Gary breathed a side of relief as he avoid the maelstrom of heat endured mares.  With the spring frolic coming up, every single mare was eagerly searching or a stallion for the festivities.  Ponyville however only had roughly thirteen percent males that was including the colts… and dragons.  “Well it was nice catching up I guess, If you need me to look at it again just stop by the library and I’ll give you a once over.”

Dash never said anything, she just nodded.  She didn’t know why she felt this way, in her mind he was just another friend. She watched him pay and leave, she just sat in silence as the heavy door shut behind him.

Applejack and Rarity just looked at each other, and nodded.  Applejack didn’t say a word and left out the front door to confirm a suspicion. Rarity was now coddling her friend, who seemed to be in another world at the moment.

The night air was chilly as Applejack followed the dirt path; a moonless night combined with cloud cover made it exceedingly hard to track the stallion.  Him having a night black coat didn’t help either. She didn’t even see him when she hit him straight in the side.

Oomph.

“You should be more decrepit if you’re trying to follow a pony or at least trying to make it less obvious you’re trying to find me.  Did you need something?” Gary said as he folded his wing, he was only seconds away from taking to the air.

Applejack rubbed her snout; even now she could barely make out his silhouette. “I wanted you to tell me how old your mare friend is all, I think yah telling only half of the truth.”

Gary raised a brow, “It has been awhile since someone saw through my wordplay. She is thirteen, her name is Selfie and she is my little sister. Right now I am her primary guardian.  How did you know I was lying, if I may ask, friend of Rainbow Dash?”

The mare beamed with pride, “Let's just say I have a talent when it comes to ponies telling fibs. As for how I could tell you where lying though was a little bit more personal.  I have a brother like you, he is the strong silent type.  Once in awhile when I get a little too drunk he comes and picks me up from the bar.  He gets the same reaction as you just got and always says the same line when he gets hit on. ‘Thank you for your kind offer, but I have a mare that I love very much.’ You sounded exactly like him, it was almost like I was looking right at him.”

Gary suppressed a chuckle. “You sound like you look highly favor your brother, so I will take that as a compliment. I do apologize for lying as well; I am not accustomed to picking up mares as one would expect.  My other sister says I can be rather dense sometimes when it comes to matters of the heart.”

“Tain't nothin to say you’re sorry about.  Ma' brother is the same way. He is just trying to find the right mare.  I have to warn you though, the closer to the frolic, the worse it gets.  I heard of a few cases of extreme cases where stallions would get forced into the act. Although, I doubt most of them mind.” She chuckled.

Gary examined the mare; his vision has long since grown accustomed to darkness. “Thanks for the information, I don’t think I will have that problem.  I mostly stay indoors, so I should be safe during the ‘festivities’.”

A wry smile grew on the mare, the tiny cogs inside her mind slowly started to turn, “Just be careful, you never know who might be trying some funny stuff.”

“Thanks for the warning, but I got to go I have a birthday party I got to attend.” The stallion said through half-lidded eyes. He couldn’t hold it in anymore as he yawned. Thanks to the darkness the mare was none the wiser.  

“Don’t let me keep ya’ waiting, sorry to hold ya’ up.” They exchanged goodbyes, she could barely see him as he took off into the skies. Leaving the mare alone with her thoughts, she couldn’t put her hoof on it, but something about her new acquaintance felt oddly familiar.

Several moments passed before Applejack decided to make her way back to the bar.  The street lights finally turned themselves on as she trotted ahead. When she got back to the gilded doors of bar, she found her white coated companion waiting for her.

“Where is Dash?” Applejack questioned.

Rarity rolled her eyes as she gestured back to the door, “She is inside trying to drink Ginger Snap under the table.  I am getting kind of worried AJ, I never seen her act like this before. She seems completely different, like she not Rainbow Dash anymore.”

“Well I think are Dash is finally coming out, I guess we can’t make fun of her or being lesbian anymore.” Applejack snickered.

Rarity raised a brow, “You think she likes that Gary fellow? Well sure there are a few tell signs, but,” she trailed off in thought. “Well I don’t know, that guy however gave me the creeps for some reason. He just seemed too nice.”

“Sugercube not every stallion is just in it for the rut, he seems a decent sort so I wanted to ask you something.  How would you like ta’ play matchmaker with me?”

The idea sparked a wry smile on the mare's face, so many pleasurable factors played inside her mind.  It’s difficult to describe Rarity’s cognitive processes after she heard the word matchmaker. She being the self-proclaim foremost authority when it came to romance. While having successfully match several couples, she had never match any of her close friends. Least of all Rainbow Dash, the pony who single handedly shown zero interest in the sensual arts.

The proposition was more than tantalizing, and to join forces with Applejack of all ponies for it would only make it sweeter. There was something however that was off, something she could not quiet place. Something was amiss, “I would like nothing more than to tug are little Dashie into a relationship, I think she needs it more than anypony I can think of. That stallion however just… I don’t know…”

“Don’t fret none, how about this. You go contact that background guy you used to date. While he is doing his thing we try to get these two closer together.  Then when he is done, we can see what this Gary guy is like behind the scenes.  If he is isn’t up to snuff for our friend, we will pull the plug.” Rarity looked back at the bar, truthful it left a bitter taste in her mouth. The idea of Dash being lovey-dovey with a stallion was more than worth it to try.

“Deal,” Rarity smirked.

- - -

The flight to Derpy’s house was a lot shorter than Gary thought.  She lived in a quiet suburb of town with that had tons of small cottages.  In his saddle bag now rested the drinks for his sister and Derpy. How he got stuck running Mary’s errands was still beyond him.  She still could use those death beam puppy dog eyes that could melt stone.

Her house was the easy to spot, the metal muffin mailbox was a dead giveaway and the balloons that had been tied to it.  Today was little Dinky’s big day, she turned thirteen. If she was anything like Mary, the trouble was only just beginning.

Gary trotted inside of the lit doorway, the door itself was left open just for him.  This being a quiet and safe neighborhood having a door unlocked was not uncommon. The entryway was littered with filly’s saddle bags. One recognizable bag was Selfie’s, it was slung to the side without a care in the world.

The party room was filled with opened presents, cards, an almost completely consumed cake and the only pieces of cake that were left where the healthy ones that had carrot slices on them.  Gary didn’t want to agree, but it was true, even he didn’t want to eat them.

He shut the door and tread across the abandoned living room, taking great care not to step on any toys that had been partially played with during the party. The kitchen came into view and so did two mares, both looked like they had just run a marathon.

“Well don’t you two look pretty,” Gary half teased. “I got your spirits.”

Mary arched her head forward as she sipped down some of her coffee. “Thanks Gary, you should have been here for the party. There was only six of them, but all of them were everywhere.”

Derpy sighed as she drank down her coffee, “Thanks for going to go get it Gary, this is my favorite drink.”  

Gary nodded as he placed the bottle and the can on the counter, “Where should I put Dinky’s present?”

Derpy looked over at the medium sized candy striped box, “I'll give it to her right now, she and the girls are upstairs playing with the others.” Grudgingly, she bit down on the red ribbon that tied the very top. She loved Dinky for than the world, right now however she wanted a drink. She quickly trotted up the stairs to give the new arrivals gift.

Gary plopped on the fluffy tan couch that was in the living area. Completely avoiding formalities, today was his third day up straight with no sleep.  “So sis how has Selfie been these past few day,” he finished with a yawn.

“Mary half chuckled, “She is great, for the most part. She won’t stop talking about you buying us a house when you get your “big check”.  You better pull through, Or you’re going to have two very anger mares to deal with.”

“Don’t worry about it, I have my royalty checks coming in a few weeks. I just,”hAWWWWpp” want to avoid the spring frolic when Selfie is in heat. I don’t want her getting mixed up on the term, “brotherly love”. Gary chuckled.

Mary’s ears turned a hot red at the impish thought, “Your sick Gary. That’s not even funny.”

“So when you going to buy me that new pair of black socks you promised me, I’m STILL waiting.” Gary shot back.

Mary ignored the comment, she knew he would still bring it up even if she did buy him a new pair. The mention of the frolic though brought a thought to Mary. “So Gary…  I know it’s been a while and all. I know this time of the year is still pretty hard on you. So I was thinking maybe this year, you really should try to find yourself a mare, maybe to just talk too. It’s been almost five years since Glass Heart passed.” She waited for any response, she knew Glass was always a sore subject to bring up.

“I know you don’t want me to talk about it Gary but it has to be said. As your sister, I worry. I really think you should stop beating yourself up for what happened. I know Glass would feel the same.“ A minute passed with no response, she leaned back in her chair to see her brother passed out on the couch. “Seriously?”

Mary didn’t notice the sniffling mare that had drifted down the stairs, her eyes were red and puffy, mouth visibly trembling. “That’s so sad,” Derpy said in a squeak. “How did she die?”

Mary judge whether or not to get tell her about her brother, she knew Gary would be mad if she said anything. Derpy however was a close friend, a true friend.  Both had shared secrets with each other that they wouldn’t want their own family to know about. “Fine, but you have to be quiet about it.”

Derpy now sat close to Mary, her wall eyes focused in.  Derpy would never admit she loved gossip, but she did.  Something about poking into other’s private lives always gave her a weird thrill.  Neither of them noticed the filly at the top of the stairs who was now just as interested the conversation as Derpy was.

“Now this goes back about seven years ago, back when I was in school and Gary was just starting his writing career. As you can see from my brother’s back he has draconic blood running through him.  Me and Selfie have it too, but its inert in us. All Gary’s life he been able to control flames because of it. He was always teased because of his wings from other pegasi.  He never really cared, or at least if he did he never let it show.”

Derpy sank more and more into the story, she ate up every word.

Mary gowned, “Also there is his cutie mark. Another piece of the Gary info structure. He never told me how he got it, he said he was going to take that to his grave.  He did however tell me what it does, and I still wouldn’t believe it if I didn’t see it for myself.”

Derpy raised a brow more curious on how his cutie mark related to his passed lover. “What is his special talent?”

Mary gowned again, “Its infatuation, females in general flock towards him. Dragons, goats, cows, birds, rabbits, mares you name it. All Gary would need to do it put a little charm on and he could get whatever he wanted. Even then he doesn’t need to try to, females are just drawn to him.”

Derpy looked back at the sleeping stallion, she had felt no romantic interest towards him in the least. “So what happened next?” Still slightly curious on why she didn’t find him appealing.

“Well when Gary hit fourteen and could finally call him—“

“Wait, wait, wait, how old is Gary?”

“Twenty-one”

“Wow, I thought he was older….” Derpy looked back again.

“Yes, well when he hit fourteen and could finally call himself a stallion he went out for a month partying it up.  I can only assume what he did was disgusting and borderline illegal. After he came back home something in him changed, he acted more mature like he is today.”

“Did he?”

“I don’t know and I don’t want to know. What I did do know for the first time in his life he came to me and asked for romantic advice on mares.”

Derpy raised a brow, “Isn’t his talent wooing mares?”

Mary nodded, “It is, but he finally met one he couldn’t just talk to that would fall for him instantly.”

“Oh and that must be—“

Mary nodded again, “Yes. Her name was Glass Heart. She was a pegasus, a wild one at that. She was always pushing herself beyond her own limits. Her dream was to become a Wonderbolt. She trained in and out every day bettering herself.  To this day it is the only mare that told Gary no. Gary however persisted, he hated to lose. So he challenged her to a race. If he won she would give him a chance and go on a date with him.”

Derpy squeed a little on the inside, “What happened next?”

Mary chuckled, “Gary pulled out all the stops. He showed her no quarter and lapped her several times. So she conceded, and went on the date with him. One turned into another which turned into another. She moved in with us and even Selfie started to call her mom, and Gary dad. They truly did fall in love.”

Derpy could feel it coming, she wanted her to stop the story right there.

“In a few months, Glass Heart was carrying Gary’s foal.  Gary never had been happier. He always wanted children.  That’s why he treats me and Selfie with kid gloves.  Inside he raised us as his own, even if he does call us his sisters. Glass Heart though still had her dream, so after Autumn Wind was born they agreed that he support her all the way to becoming a Wonderbolt. That day never came.”

Derpy wanted more than anything for this story to have a happy ending.

“One day while Glass was out shopping, she was mugged, she blew a whistle that Gary had given her and he came to her side in a instant. Ill avoid the gristle details, but Gary won the fight. Although I wouldn’t call it a fight, it was more of a one sided beat down bonanza. Glass however was injured, she received a small gash right below her left wing.  She swore up and down that she was alright.  We were tight on money and Gary hadn’t started the Daring Do series so she didn’t want to go to the hospital.”

Derpy bit her lip she could feel it coming.

“She didn’t tell anyone, she was stubborn like that. Gary always hates when mares get stubborn, but he loved her and didn’t push the issue. In three weeks she lost both her wings to gangrene. By then it was already too late. It had spread to far and she died two weeks later, her and their unborn filly Autumn Wind.”

Derpy started to cry.

“After the funeral Gary had become obsessed with medicine. He blamed himself for their deaths. If he just arrived a moment soon he always tells himself. Now he has a hero complex and always wants help others. The only thing he knew how to do was write, read and burn. Until he read something, something that changed him.”

Derpy sniffed away, hoping there would be a silver lining.

“He read up on an animal, a bird call a phoenix.  A magical bird that could restore life, heal any disease or injury, even come back from the dead. He went to the dragon lands far to the east and sought out the Queen Phoenix.  Using his talent, he wooed her into teaching him how to use flames. When Gary came back, he did something I thought he would never try.”

Derpy raised a brow, “What he do?”

“He tried to bring Glass back from the dead. It failed horribly. He only succeeded in cremating her and Autumn Wind. The flames will bring the dead back, but only the owner will gain its benefit. Now Gary think’s he is cursed himself into an immortal life to be forever punished for trying to bring them back.”

Derpy could barely believe what she was hearing, and Mary said it so casually it was nearly impossible to believe. “Gary can’t die?”

Mary shook her head, “No he can die, but he will be born again. I used to tease him telling him if he did go before me and get reborn I would raise him as my little brother.  Selfie jokes about it as well, neither of us blame him for trying what he did. He was a complete wreck after they died.”

Derpy looked back at the passed out stallion, “How do you know he is still in love with Glass Heart, I mean she has been dead for a while now. Even a stallion has urges that need to be squelched.”

Mary buckled; she might as well know the full story. “He always carried her picture; even now it’s in his saddle bag. It never leaves his side, ever. You will see why I know he still loves her.” Her horn glowed and a small black velvet bit bag fell on the table, Gary’s personal wallet.

Derpy looked at the bag, she had long ago since tought Dinky never to open others wallets. Now she had another’s bag in front of her and she had to open it to see the truth. She gave in and opened the bag. Her mouth nearly dropped as several platinum bits  skittered on the table. “Holy Celestia your brother’s loaded. I thought only royalty used platinum bits, there is enough here to buy five houses.”

Mary clicked her tongue in irritation, “I knew he was lying, waiting for a check my flank. He just wanted to wait until Selfie passed her first heat.” To think he would go this far to protect his socks, one time and I’m marked for life.

Derpy dug deeper past the bits, it was at the bottom on the bag. An old photo, it was covered in a fine magic film that prevented aging, dirt, dust and all manners of wear and tear. What she saw on the photo nearly stopped her heart. “It can’t be…”

Mary nodded, “A mare with a charcoal black mane, red piercing eyes that could make any stallion whimper. A golden soft coat that shined in the night and a never give up attitude that won the hearts of millions. That was Glass Heart.”

Derpy could barely speak, she couldn’t piece it together what she was looking at. “Your brother based Daring Do off his ex-lover.”

Mary sighed, “Yes, shortly after she died, Gary came out with the Daring Do series.  I and Selfie know who it is based off of. We just never bring it up around him. Since then he has been taking care of us. He refuses any interest with mares. Cursed with a cutie mark that could help him get any mare he ever desired, and stuck on a dead one that he can never be with.”

“Why don’t you try to hook him up secretly, Selfie will be a mare after her first heat.  With the frolic coming up along and hearts and hooves day.  Maybe he might be able to find a mare he likes.”

Mary snorted, “I pity the filly who wanted to climb that steep mountain. I do worry about him, but the best I can do is worry and tell him my concern. He won’t budge until he is good and ready.”

The curly red manned filly tried not to cry as she back track up the stairs and into the bathroom. Twist could feel her heart beating faster.  The thoughts of what he had gone through overwhelmed her timid heart. Her plan to woo Gary into a date had now been sunk. She had bride Spike into giving Twilight a fake letter to get her out of the library. That and conjunction with candy cane striped socks and the every appealing lure of a timid filly, who could say no? Or that is what romance novel she read said.

Her planned had been debunked from the get go, she knew what she had to do though. Gary wanted Daring Do, a spunky in your face mare that took no crap from no pony. She could only think of one mare in town like that.  Tomorrow before she had her study date with Gary, she needed to learn everything she could about the local self-proclaimed toughest pegasus in Equestria, Rainbow Dash.

She was a popular pony; of course she could give her some good dating advice, right?

Plot-Twist

“So… truth or dare?”

Selfie had never played the fabled sleepover game. Well once a long time ago, but it was way more fun when it was her friends and not her brother and sister. Selfie had made companions; it was oddly easy for her to do.  Even after the initial fame faded from the Daring Do series. There were still ponies who wanted to be her friend.

Well sending Diamond Tiara and Silver Spoon to a different dimension for a day helped out as well.

Every filly in the room -because colts have cooties and were not invited- to little Dinky’s party. Apple Bloom, Sweetie Bell, Twist, Dinky, Selfie and Scootaloo sat in a semi-circle surrounding a pile of candy. The game was finally about to start, after waiting for Twist and her extended bathroom break the game was finally underway.

Scootaloo smirked. “Dare.”

Sweetie Bell thought for a while. Her friend would be inclined to do anything that she proposed. She was really hoping for truth, since Scootaloo rarely backed down from any dare. Even the young filly was prepared for this, she had thought of great dares for all of her friends.  Also, prying truths just for Scoots.  “I dare you to choose switch to truth!”

“No way, that’s not how the game works.” Scoots shot back.

“Does so, now change it to truth or you get a chicken token.” Scootaloo clicked her tongue in irritation. She hated getting chicken tokens on stupid dares.

“Fine truth.” She waved a dismissing hoof.

A wry smile grew on the little filly’s face. She had played truth and dare many times with her sister.  She knew the line of questions that would extract the most fun for the evening. For it was almost one in the morning, and the juiciest truths are always told when everyone is sleep deprived.

“Who is the colt at school you like?” She found herself at the end of five dead stares. All eyes were on Scootaloo. Tons of bravado and oh how one simple question can sweep it all away.

“T-that’s not really a yes or no question. He-he so yah.” The death glare from her companions was more than enough to break the filly. Even Twist joined in, and she was the least intimidating pony in the room. Then it struck the little filly, a single way out that let her avoid the dreaded chicken token. “There is no colt at school I like.”

The whole room sighed in disappointment, even Selfie. Slow she was finding out colts are not as gross as she originally thought. But they were still pretty gross and Snips and Snails pretty much only obliterated any chance of her opinion changing anytime soon.

“So Twist, Truth or Dare?”  Scootaloo raised a brow.

“Truth.” Everypony in the room knew never to take a dare from Scootaloo. It always ended in some way shape or form related to Rainbow Dash. Usually rooting through her trash or getting a clipping of her mane.

Scootaloo rolled her eyes, knowing full well now that she will be asking truths the entire night, “Well tell us what is with you and Snips.  I thought you two were mushy and stuff.”

Twist wasn’t ashamed at all, at least about Snips. “Ith wath nothing  thpecial. I athed him out on a date and he thaid no.”

“Why don’t you try asking Snails, I heard he likes you?” Sweetie Bell said in an innocent tone.

Again she waved a dismissing hoof, “I already tried, and he said he liked thome pony elthe.”

”If you want you can ask my sister for some advice, she had had… wait, how many stallions has my sister gone out with?” Selfie pondered the only one she had ever seen Mary with was her brother. “Scratch that, maybe asking my sister would be a bad idea.” Her eyes widen, “We can ask my brother, he been out with plenty of mares, and he is a stallion.”

Twist went red, not a slight hue, her whole body just went completely red. “I don’t think that will help, maybe we could athk Rainbow Dathh?” Hoping that this little conversation would lead her to goal.  It was still wearing on the young mares heart, what she heard about Gary only an hour ago. Selfie however was already half-way down the stairs.

The game was put on hold; it only was five minutes she was gone down stairs. To Twist it was well over a day in her world. As she nibbled on the tasty treats.  Dinky however didn’t mind the wait, she was playing with the present her mom brought up from Gary. A rare edition of Daring DO holding a rope that got warmer if you hugged it. So far only children of royalty and diplomats got the rare toy, now Dinky has one.

Selfie finally came back carrying a large grey bag, “Sorry I took so long. Getting my brother up from a sound sleep took a lot more nibbling than I thought.”  Twist heart nearly stopped her friend’s choice of words. How close are these two?

“What are you doing with my mom makeup kit?” Dinky said as she squeezed harder on her toy.

“Well I asked my brother what is a good way to get a colt to like you. He told me I was still too young and I could date until I was married.  Then I said it was for Twist,” Twist wanted nothing more than you jump out the window go home and hide under her bed. ”He said she should be herself, and then he grumbled something about inner beauty and fell back asleep. Since I know you get beauty from makeovers, I asked your mom if I could borrow her make up. There was a small catch though...”

Selfie stepped in, Derpy and Mary followed in toe holding curlers and irons, mud, sortings and all manners of beauty products.  Both of the adult mares were slightly inebriated as they looked at each one the fillies like a canvas that had never been touched.

“Let’s get to work Mary.”

- - -

Gary slept, uncaring to the outside world. Only his dreams to keep him company. His subconscious dwelled a realm that Gary had locked away. He never remember his dreams, who knows what he would have done if he did. Five years of devotion to a single mare, even refusing himself solitary pleasures.  His dreams however did not share his iron-will loyalty. The things that went on inside his mind would make even the most veteran pervert cringe.

This particular dream was one his favorites. Or, it would be if he remember it. Several ready, able, wanting, mares dance for him each dressed up in some manner of erotic clothing. He lounged in a giant pillow bed watching, ready to make one mare his for the evening. He waved a hoof and beckoned the pink mare to come before him. She was dressed in straps of white leather; her tail balled up and died white.  Perched on her head was bunny ears and she even had bunny mitts on all of her hoofs.

Gary was a furry, he would never admit it.

She joined him on the giant pillow, the pink pegasus bunny rolled around innocently waiting for the big bad Gary wolf to come gobble her up. But she was to make the first move as she pounced on him.

~-~-~

Selfie jumped on her sleeping brother, every filly and mare had just gone under the most rigorous makeover of their lives. Every single filly and mare wanted an unbiased opinion. Especially from a stallion, sadly the only one in the proximity was passed out on the couch. Selfie knew how to wake her older brother from a dead sleep.

~-~-~

The pink bunny mare took a dominating role; she was a lot lighter than she looked barley the weight of a preteen filly. Their eyes met for but a moment as the mare leaned up and started to nibble on his ear.

~-~-~

Selfie bit down hard on her brother’s ear. Tearing and thrashing and pulling on the poor appendage.  Since she was little this was the only way she had ever known to get him up. Normally he spend days at a time staying up to work on the script for a book, sometimes leaving her to make breakfast for herself. She understood she was a big girl now. She had the pudding cups to prove it.

~-~-~

Gary enjoy it more than he could say, driven slowly mad by ecstasy.

~-~-~

After a whole minute of biting and pulling, Selfie gave the poor ear a rest. “I don’t know what went wrong, that usually gets him up." She didn’t want to push herself any more than she had too. She was fully made over and didn’t want to ruin it before Gary saw.

Mary nodded as she stepped forth from the group, “let me show you how I used to get him up.”

~-~-~

Gary found himself floating, a stupid smile on his face as the bunny mare peppered him with kisses.

~-~-~

Mary’s horn gleamed as she raised her brother to the ceiling, and then released the mana holding the spell.

~-~-~

The bunny mare gave thousands of kisses done his barrel, mere inches away from her goal.

~-~-~

Crunch-Thump

Gary opened his eyes; it wasn’t a pleasant experience as he found himself upside down propped against the wall. “Mary I know it… was…you...” Then he saw them.

Two mares, six fillies, beauty alone couldn’t describe the way they looked.  Derpy was fluffed and feather all in the right places that complemented her coat. With her cute daughter Dinky sitting on her back who had curls in her mane.  Sweetie Bell and Applebloom looked like they had just been polished and shined to a hue that complimented their young figures well.

Twist’s mane and tail where straightened, she was where the slightest bit of makeup that was stunning even for a tempered stallion.  Twist however couldn’t make eye contact; it nearly brought her to tears just looking at him. Scootaloo refused to wear any makeup but her tail and mane where curled just slightly. Mary was a knock out; even Gary had to admit she looked beautiful.

Gary thought all this in point seven seconds of his eyes opening. The next fifteen seconds was spent trying to read their faces.  Every single one of them either looked shocked or confused. Gary could only guess until Twist turned and bolted up the stairs. “What’s wrong?”

Still no one spoke, until the curiosity of the youngest of the entire group finally peeked, “Mom, why does Uncle Gary have a fifth leg?”

Very few in the room actually have seen one before, Apple Bloom had seen one many occasions. Growing up on a farm and having an older brother who freely lounges around the house.

“That thing is bigger than me!” said Scootaloo, whom had seen one once before in an adult magazine that she had seen at Rainbow Dash’s cloud house.  That comment was enough for the stallion to finally look at this nether region. His dream had a more adverse effect than he thought.

“Pervert!” was the last thing he heard before the couch flew at his face.

- - -

Gary didn’t get knocked out, oh how he wished he could get knocked out, although the huge bump on his forehead was real enough and would need fire to attend the wound.  Alas, that was a far off dream for him.  He waited, for around three hours as the couch kept him pinned against the wall. Using only sound, he waited until the room was finally clear. The last to leave was a very angry sister.  The giggles and snickers upstairs didn’t die down for well over an hour.

When the coast was final clear he pried himself off the wall, using his godlike reflexes to catch the couch on its edge so it did not make a sound. The last thing he wanted to face more of his sister’s wrath. At least not before breakfast.  He put the couch back against the wall with relative ease, the carpet was a good cushion against muffling the sound.

After all was said and done he went to his saddle bag. In its deepest recesses was a small glass vial. Special medicine if he had taken earlier would have prevented him getting beamed by a couch. So far the only male in history to voluntarily take the suppressant.  One pill was enough to kill all sexual urges for half a day for a normal stallion.  Having grown a huge tolerance of the pills over five years with conjunction to him being naturally unaffected by most poisons.  Gary took thirty pills; even then it was only enough for around seven hours.

Undying devotion is truly a scary thing.

Finally he was back on the couch, a blanket triple wrapped around his mid-rift.  His eye shut and his breathing calm. The events of the day started to slowly leave behind him. Until a set off hoof step delicately made their way down the stairs. They were definitely fillies; mares’ steps would have more weight.

Feigning the role of a sleeping stallion, since he really didn’t want to face any of the girls right now he stayed motionless. Most likely going to use the bathroom.  That thought was immediately thrown out the window as the filly sat next to him on the couch. Thanks to the intense amount of perfume, her natural smell was eclipsed in wildflowers.

Crack.

The filly opened a plastic box that held the contents of her wish. She wanted to return the favor that had worn on her mind since they met.  Still Gary persisted in identifying the mysterious filly with only smell and sound, and was failing.

Damp, and pain. The filly cleaned the cut on the stallion’s forehead where the couch landed. The cut would have healed naturally by morning but the filly didn’t know that. So it’s not Selfie. Although the idea of being medically cared for by her was slightly amusing. She still thinks Tibbers comes alive at night to protect her from the monsters under the bed.

It was professionally done, as the filly applied a bandage to his forehead. She is was skilled with her hoofs, so she is an earth pony… I think. It had now become a game trying to guess who was treating him. One that turned why to serious way too fast. She climb on top of his chest her plot firmly planted in place.

It was a warm feeling he had not felt in five years. The loving touch of another, brazen though it may have been.. There he laid accepting it, his mind and body told him to stop this charade and he was about to. Until it hit him or more technically, he tasted it.

Salt.

The filly was crying, she wrapped her tiny forelegs around his neck and refused to let go. Her heart was pounding rapidly against his chest. The tears started to flow faster and faster down his cheek.

Even his heart started to beat faster, why she was crying was beyond him. “I’m thorry.” she said with a whimper.

TWIST!?

Since she heard his story, it had literally begun to eat away on the insides of the infatuated filly. She wanted nothing more than to put a smile on the stallion’s face. She didn’t know how. She was driven by just her gut feeling. It had only been five days since he rescued her, all she wanted now more than anything else in the world is to heal his broken heart. In her mind he was a kindred spirit, both looking to find that special somepony.  To her this was more than a simple schoolyard crush.  Right now, this moment she wanted to let him know that.

“Gary pleathe wake up. There is thomthing I really want to tell you.” She really didn’t have anything to say. Right then she was going on her feelings alone.  She wanted to give him a happy ending that she could make.  Her breath was hot and she stuttered, where she gained the courage to confess was a mystery.  

He finally gave in, and “woke up”. Not wanting to insult the poor filly, and so she didn’t realize he was awake the whole time. He went through his morning jeering, grungy yawn, deep breath, even giving him a moment for his eyes to adjust. “Oh, good morning Twist, what’s wrong why are you crying?”

Twist got her wish, her big chance. “Please don’t be thad anymore. I know how it feelth to be lonly. I really want you to know that I-“ she stopped as her eyes cross and she fell over on Gary’s side. She was knocked out cold.

“Huh?” She just fell over. Gary never senses her coming, until it was already too late.  Even Gary’s mouth dropped, he didn’t understand what was going on, and what he was seeing stumped him even more.  “Derpy?”

It was Derpy, where she had gotten the outfit he would never know, how she knew of his private fetish was beyond him. He had never given any hint to anypony, but there she was decked out in cat ears her tail curled and straightened to look like a kittens. Even the paws had sharp claws as she leapt onto her prize. “What do we have here?” she purred. “A little lost wolf that needs to be tamed.”

He would never say it, but it was pretty hot. Alas, from being bombarded with tears from a crying filly to have his sister best friend on top of him. This was a lot to take in, even for him. “Derpy, I am really flattered, but could you get off me?”

She leaned forward as she sunk her claws into his chest, ”I'll get off, when you get off.” The air filled with an overpowering scent of Derpy’s feminine musk.  It smelled like muffins. “So Gary, want to butter my buns?” As she sat her wanting plot down on his nether region.

Gary squeaked.

Derpy however was not happy, as she traced his barrel with her hoof. Her plans of turning the stallion on had not awakened the mammoth that she eagerly wanted to see. “I see you are still taking that dreadful medicine. I guess I should have taken my chance earlier. No matter I just need to remove the poison.”

She press hard on his gut, the genitalia tranquilizer just vanished. It disappeared instantly from his system. It wasn’t slowly removed, it was just gone. Gary’s eyes narrowed. No pony knew he took pills, Selfie always thought they were breath mints and Mary didn’t know. It took only a mere second to realize what was going one and how to rectify it.

He punched Derpy square in the face. She flew three feet to the left and skittered on the carpet. Derpy cheek started to swell from the hit. “Come on out Plottie, your cover has been blown.”

A white mist started to puff out from Derpy’s unconscious body. Her white coat shone with an illuminating hue. Her golden starlight mane drifted in a breeze that wasn’t there. Her silver eyes pierced the dark room. “Almost had you,” she said as her body started to reform to its filly alicorn state.

“You made it kind of obvious, there is only one thing I know of that can read other’s thoughts.  You were kind of forthcoming about my private information.” Gary sat up on the couch, his mind focused on his sister’s imaginary friend.

“Oh come now, it’s been what? Four years. You could have played dumb and had that pretty mail mare for the evening and she wouldn’t remember a thing.” It narrowly missed the illusion’s head, a ball of black flames, Gary’s personal flame that he invented himself.

“Cut the crap, what are you doing outside of Mary?” His tone deathly serious.

Plottie floated aimlessly in the air, “Why I am here to get you laid.”

[...]

Gary just blinked, “Say what now?”

Plottie took a position directly opposite Gary, “I mean it, that’s all I want to do. Get your rocks off, blow your horn, ride electric wave, get the glob out of your knob—“

“Ok, I get it.” Gary waved a dismissing hoof. “Please tell me WHY you’re so interested in my sex life. I don’t recall you ever taking that personal of an interest in me.”

Plottie snickered, “Why am I interested? Don’t get so full of yourself. I could care less if you get any or not. I was only awakened because of the stress you’re putting on Mary. Still hung up on your dead ex-girlfriend. You haven’t even worried once about Mary since you came to Ponyville. Do you even know who she likes?”

Gary truly didn’t know, all he knew is that she loved some guy and nothing more. “Mary would tell me when she is good and ready too.  I am sure whoever she like is a good stallion.”

Plottie just rolled her eyes, “Dah, but he is more socially inept than you are.  Seriously is that a trend that I missed out on or something? I’m not even going to get into what her friends put her through.”

Gary raised a brow, “What did Derpy do to her? She seems like a nice pony.”

“I’m not talking about her, she didn’t tell you because she didn’t want you to worry.” Plottie waved a hoof in the air and the memory of her master started to play, Plottie knew the right button to press to spark Gary, tears, his personal weekness. There was Mary crying into her pillow, most of the image was faded but she was holding something. “Seems your sister made a few friends that abandoned her when she needed them most. Each had their own personal reason for betraying her but it was the same.”

“Why didn’t she tell me this? I would have dealt with all of them.”

“You really are dense sometimes, she made a friend moron. Mary isn’t vindictive like you are. Your nearly killed five ponies the other day just because they gave a little filly a cut that would have healed in a week. Mary knows what you get like when you’re mad, they may have hurt her but what you would have done to them would have been genocide.” Plottie pointed out.

Gary bit his tongue; he knew very well the fate of anyone who made his family cry. “So Mary’s keeping secrets, I guess I haven’t been that well of an attentive brother to her. That still doesn’t explain why you tried to get Derpy to seduce me. I highly doubt Mary wanted that.”

Plottie raised a brow, “I live to see Mary happy, that is the only reason I exist. She worries that you will never fall in love again. You haven’t even beat-off in five years, until that sexual tension is released you won’t even consider another mare. I could care less if you humped a rabbit for your release. Speaking of rabbits, did you ever tell Mary how you lost your virginity and got your cutie mark?”

“Bite your tongue, I have flame that and burn away existence. Don’t think just because your apart of my sister I won’t end you.”

“Don’t blame me I’m not the one who seduced a bunny. You're one twisted stallion, well the rabbit didn't mind so its all good i guess. That however is not the point of me being here. Mary only wants to see you happy again, and if that means you have to get a mare to do so, I am going to use the full extent of Mary’s talents to do so.”

Gary rolled his eyes, “Oh so what are you going to do?”

A sheepish grin grew on Plottie’s face, “I already have done it, when I was on top of you. It wasn’t much, but those pills would put a nasty cramp in my plan. So I tweaked around with your body a tiny bit. First off, you are now immune to all toxins that would prevent stimulations.  Secondly I amplified your cutie mark, somehow some mares were not being affected by it. Don’t worry I’ll give Derpy immunity to it. I don’t want Mary’s only friend falling for you.”

“That bull crap, even with me and Mary’s powers we can’t do nothing about cutie marks.”

“Magic can’t create a cutie mark; magic can however turn up and down the potency of it. Since you can’t leave Ponyville for the next few months. I am going to turn this whole town into your own personal hell.” Plottie finished with a sadistic grin.

Gary chuckled, “Please i'll just leave town then, even Mary can’t stop me from leaving.”

Plottie had already thought of a rebuttable, “No, no indeed she can’t. You however, can stop you from leaving. Never in your entire life have you ever broken a promise to Mary or Selfie. Your dear sisters, and what was it that you promised Selfie? That you would stay in town and be here just in case she ever needed you. If you break your promise she will cry, and I know that would eat away at you more than anything. You making your little sister cry.”

Gary was trapped, for the first time in his life. He really needed somepony to rescue him.

The Longest Day Ever

One hour thirty seven minutes and fourteen seconds.

The precise time it took to burn away the leather outfit Derpy was wearing without waking her. Four minutes and twelve seconds to heal her cheek and bruised tissue. Getting her in her bed while Mary was sleeping in it, three minutes two seconds.

Praying to the divine beings the Mary never finds out he decked her best friend, forever.  

Gary stepped back out from the room after repairing the damage he caused. Derpy wouldn’t remember being control by Plottie that however left him with a sleeping filly. She had been sleeping soundly since Derpy knocked her out.  Plottie didn’t possess her so her memory was intact.

He laid here looking at the little filly that was using his leg as a pillow. He hated to admit it; she looked cute when she was sleeping.  In a filly sort of way.  Gary was not dumb in the least. He had written a romance novel, although it never got published. The sappy cheesiness in her voice, the mesocratic way she played out the scene.  This filly knew full well how to tug at the heart strings. Why she felt that way about him was beyond him. Did she truly fall for me? I’m almost seven years older than her.

This posed more questions for the stallion that he really didn’t want to answer. What to do about the whole situation. From now until the end of the frolic every mare would hunt him down. There were stallions that were still out there but soon they would run out.  Soon they will be hunted down like dogs. I can’t leave town, I can hide but now Plottie she will find some way or another to find me and get my location out.

He clicked his tongue, this situation was not helping. His new book barely had the first three chapters done. Not to mention he still has to tutor the filly that was using him as a pillow. That’s going to be really awkward, maybe I can just play dumb and pretend I didn’t hear anything. He hated the idea of lying, as he wipe the dry tears off her face. How did she know I’m lonely, did she find out about Glass?

Impossible the only two that know Glass are Mary and Selfie. Neither of them would tell anypony but still… if Plottie is involved I wouldn’t put it passed her to tell others.  Annoying little figment. Gary sighed, for once he really wanted the answer to be easy.  Before I can do anything about the mares outside, I need to deal with the filly right here.

“Twist, Age 13, Status: Filly, Age of Consent: Unknown, Heat: Current, Body Stage: Pregnable, Mental Stage: Filly, Marital Status: Single, Parents: Deceased, Current Guardian: Bon Bon- A hard candy marker in Ponyville.”

Her voice was the very last thing he ever wanted to hear, “What are you doing out again Plottie I had enough of you for one evening.” Plottie appeared with a tan folder in front of her.

Plottie took a seat next to Gary and set the folder down on his lap, ”The frolic is about to start, every mare in town is going to start going bat crazy. Last time I check your sister was female, her dreams are currently occupied with her beloved.”

“That sounds sweet; hard to believe you do something respectable like give her privacy.” Gary said as he looked at the school photo of Twist. Trying his best to ignore the irony of the situation. “So what this folder for?”

“You can tell can’t you? That little one is smitten with you.” Plottie said as she floated above the filly. “You know no one would judge you if you went out with her, she is almost of age, barley.  You will get weird stares for about three years, but hey she is pretty.”

A black flame appeared dangerously close to Plottie’s neck. “Make that suggestion again and you will be a memory.”

“Hey I’m just saying; don’t close every door just yet.”

Gary set the filly on her side as she curled up into the fetal position, she looked so much like Selfie in that position it was really hard give into temptation and nuzzle her mane like he would her.  That was his first mistake; he could see her chest rise and descend.

Slowly it was building up, or more technically it was breaking down.

The wall that he had spent five years building up was now starting to crack. It was a small fissure, metaphorically.  Five years he gave to Glass, five years she didn’t want. The pure gates that he had built up to defend against any intruder now started to waver. The buildup or mirth, sorrow, tears, lust, and most of all... loneliness. For the first time in five years, Gary’s body had a chance to rebel.

Her scent was potent; it wasn’t her musk- although that was there was well- she smelled of peppermint sticks and wildflowers.  Her straighten mane slightly covering her face, completely innocent to the world around her.

Come on Gary you know you want too, look at her. Sweet, innocent, and completely willing.  She is fertile as well; you could start that family you always wanted. Although your giant member would probably kill her, at least she die with a smile on her face.

In a one-one hundredth of a second, Plottie was pressed under Gary’s hoof. The black flames that encompassed his body enabling him to touch the illusion. Gary’s eye where blood red as he looked at the being that was about to pass into the next world. “I told you to keep your mouth quiet you little puke.”

Plottie could feel the heat against her coat, something she never felt before outside of a body she possessed. Gary really did have flames that could burn away existence. “I didn’t say anything!” she squeaked.

Gary immediately dispelled the flames, as he staggered back off of her. His breathing was heavy and his mind slightly cloudy. He didn’t like Plottie, much. He knew one thing about her though, she never lied, and Mary wouldn’t allow her too.

~Crack~

All you need to do is ask, and she will be all yours.

Gary shook his head, his breathing started to increase. “I’m going to go; I need to get some sleep. Away from her. HERE. Away from here.” Plottie raised a brow as she watched Gary saddle up. His eyes avoided looking at the little sleeping filly.

Plottie shut the door as Gary made his way out, the morning sun just barley cracking over the horizon.  The tiny alicorn sighed as she made her way back to her owner, hoping that her fantasy with Big Mac was over with or at least passed the erotic parts. Although her trip was short lived, several feet in front of her was the red manned black coated alicorn who was watching the interesting scene from the top of the stairs.

Mary hadn’t scene Plottie in almost two years. She was very happy to see her, although seeing her brother flustered like that was even a rarer site. As she strode down the stairs delicately, “Plottie… will you please tell me what just transpired. Please?”

Plottie was scared.

- - -

Mary sat on the couch examining the bottle of pills, “I see... so that is how he has been doing it all these years. Ha, to think I thought he was just stubborn.” Mary set down the bottle down as she pondered the current situation.

“You’re not mad at what I did right?” Plottie said with an innocent voice, she truly thought it would make Mary happy. Mary had long gotten used to her odd methods of what she would do to make her happy.  She didn’t even want to think of the movie incident.

“No, not really. Just don’t go taking over my friend again.” Plottie sighed as the weight was lifted from her. “Because if you do this again, I’ll have to punish you.” The weight was put right back where it was. “So tell me how does Twist fit into all of this? I can’t imagine Gary falling for her.”

“She is in love with Gary; she was mid-confession before I kind a, sort of knocked her out.” Mary leaned in on the sleeping filly; she was slowly processing the information.

“So… does Gary love her back?”

“No, I made a joke about it eerier and he almost took my head off.” Plottie rubbed the black spot in her fur where Gary held the flame.

“Interesting…” Mary now taking heavy interest in her little sister’s friend. I didn’t think my make over would have this much of an effect, scary.  She took a bit of pride in her craft. I wonder if she could… A sheepish grin grew on Mary’s face, as a delightfully twisted idea came to her mind. “Plottie, I need you to do me a favor. Quadruple the potency on my brother’s cutie mark.”

Plottie’s eye twitch, “I already increased it tenfold, if I did it anymore he might actually get raped…”

“Gary can handle himself, right now we need get Twist ready.”

Plottie raised a brow, “I’m not following?”

“She has a study date with Gary, if this little filly loves Gary as much as you say she does. Then she is going to need all the help she can get.”

-.-.-.-.-.-.-.-.-.-.-

Gary could feel the wind picking up against his fur. Every single pore, nerve ending, sound, everything inside Gary seemed to stand on end. He never noticed the cracks in the cobble stone as they seemed far more vibrant than they ever had before.

The white clouds that covered the sky yesterday not have finally reached their peak.  As they started to turn pitch black, there was a huge rain storm coming. Gary already knew that however, his sister being the new Cloud Director had its perks. That and the warning posters every other street lamp also gave a good reminder.

An hour had passed since he had left Derpy’s house. Thankfully no pony was up that early in the morning.  He could feel it building, the disgusting mirth that builds within all stallions. Without the medicine, it was in full effect.  He hoped the cool rain would sooth his suffering; alas the rain had not started yet.  

Gary shuddered as a gust of wind caught him in a delicate area; it sent a odd computation through his nervous system. I need to find a way to rectify this fast, I won’t last the day let alone two months.  Another gust caught him in just the right spot as and he almost crumpled. His body was taking every pleasure it was denied.

He stood in the middle of the street, solid, still, as he focused his mind. Attempting to sharpen it to a fine blade, fine and… silky, Silky and soft, maybe even one that smelled like peaches. Yes, ripe, wet, p—. Gary opened his eyes as he wiped away the image that had burned its way into his mind. A very erotically place Twilight Sparkle covered in peach juice, or he hoped it was peach juice.

Gary continued forward, his nerves slightly sated for the time being. The thought of peaches however stirred something else though, besides his groin. He hadn’t eaten in almost three days; this was by far the longest he had gone without food in a while.

As if answering his call the smell of sweets filled the air. It was a lot more tantalizing than he expected.  There however was a problem, he never had been to the bakery before but had heard about it. There were three primer bakers that had worked at the establishment, two where female. Whether or not to risk it was the question.

There was also the situation on whether or not how much Plottie had amplified his mark.  Granted there was times when the mark would mark a mare simply have preference of him. While other times the mare would stalk him to try to get a clipping of his mane. In any case, he was walking into a mine field.

“Screw it, there is no way she could have made it that bad.” He said as he push through the door. Gary almost felt like crying, as he lucked out. There was a male behind the counter.

“Welcome to Sugarcube. What can I get you? You might have to wait on the crème pies, if you’re getting those. My wife is still working on them in the back.” Never in his life had he been so happy to see another guy.

“I don’t care just give me a lot of whatever you have ready. I don’t want to be here long.” Gary said as he walked up to the counter.

“Oh in a rush are yah, that’s a shame. How about some bismarcks, I can have them ready in ten minutes.”

It was a serious debate in his mind, ten minutes was still way to long to be in one place, but he was hungry. “Sure, just please hurry.” He loved bismarcks, his favorite was chocolate when he could have them. Living with a filly however, anything chocolate she had first dibs on.  Gary looked out of the bakery window; way off in the distance was a old couple.

Three long minutes passed by, every second felt like hours. His mind still scanning the horizon for mares.  It wasn’t a moment later however until Mr. Cake ran out of the front door and down the street. What the hay?  

Much to Gary’s dismay a blue coated mare made her way to the counter, she was facing away and she had two vanilla crème pies sitting on her back. Gary almost lost it when she lifted her tail revealing more than she intended, using her tail to transfer the food to the display case below the register.

How about her Gary? Dat flank got tank. Imagine sinking into that for three hour. Rail that tail!

The same feeling of mirth began to build. Then the mare turned around and caught the stallion in a goofy stare.  Mrs. Cake turned red. “I-I swear I didn’t see anything.” He lied.

Four seconds, is what it took for the mare to throw her wedding vows out the window and lean against the table he was sitting at. “Oh… and what didn’t you see?” she raised a brow and her breath became heated.

Gary scooted away, but his body wanted to move forward. The sweet musk of a wanting mare right in front of him. “Nothing, so when is your husband getting back. He has an order of mine he should fill.”

Mrs. Cake sat next to him “Oh you shouldn’t worry about him; he will be gone for almost three hours.” Her voice breathed pure sex, “Seems our dear little Pinkie Pie got stuck in some water dancing event for the upcoming zap apple harvest. He had the key to the shed that has the watering cans. A cute stallion like you though shouldn’t worry about that.”

“I just want my bismarcks, so...” Gary caught sight her tail swishing back and forth. Each sway sending the sweet scent right towards his face.

“Oh, you can have your bismarcks, but there in the back still… but there really full of…jelly. Hot. wet. jelly… So they take a while to cook. Until then I have to take care of the crème pies.  They still need crème, So if you help me crème. My. Pies. I’ll give you a hot. Jelly. Bismarck. For. Free.” She put a hoof on his chest.

Crème her pie!  Crème her pie!  Crème her pie!  Crème her pie!  Crème her pie!

~Crack~

Gary was nearly consumed in the euphoric smell of the mare.  The mirth almost boiled over inside of him. His body would finally get what it was seeking.

Is that it Gary? Is that all I meant to you? I thought you said you would love me forever?

“Glass?”

“Glass?” Mrs. Cake repeated.

Gary ran, as he knocked her hoof away. Blowing past the chairs and counters, he galloped at full speed. His one goal was to put the most distance between him and that mare as possible.  There was no direction in his steps he just ran, like a scared filly.

He ran until he couldn’t run anymore, it wasn’t long. Being without food or sleep for so long he was running on reserves. He found himself at a tree; it was just a normal true with no real distinguishing marks. He propped himself against the hardwood, and caught his breath. I can’t believe I almost gave in; I almost cheated on Glass, with a married mare nonetheless.

He wrapped himself in a little ball, an oddly funny sight for a full grown stallion. As he closed his eyes, he let the finally gave himself some peace.  His eyes fluttered shut, and he was finally allowed to sleep, hidden away in a corner of Ponyville.

:Three hours Forty Nine Minutes Later:

“Um… can you get up please?” There was no response from the sleeping black ball of fur.  The yellow animal loving pegasus nudge Gary, still to no effect. She tried to assert herself, and nudged a little harder. Much to her glee she succeeded and the stallion toppled over on his side.

Her own personal high however quickly faded as she saw who that stallion was. Her cheerful mood almost completely diminished. She prompter trotted over get a closer look, it indeed was the stallion in question. Why is Gary in my backyard? She sighed, and she leaned over and started to nibble on his ear.

The result was almost instant, for a tired stallion anyway. He opened his eyes slowly to see the dark sky, it was about to rain. “Selfie be a good girl and make your own breakfast this morning please.” He said half awake. Reality not fully set in yet for the poor stallion.

“It’s not Selfie, Gary, It’s me Fluttershy.”  

“Oh, hi Fluttershy, it’s been a while…” Gary closed his eyes as sleepiness started to steep in again.

[…]

“FLUTTERSHY!” Gary nearly jumped four feet in the air. His heart almost exploded as he saw the very last pony he had ever wanted to see. “W-What are you doing here?” he said nervously.

Fluttershy gestured over to the cottage not twenty feet away, “This is my house, and you’re kind of sleeping under my tree. What have you been up to Gary, I haven’t seen you in what five years?”

Gary back stepped away from the mare, “Seven years nine months and twelve days, but who’s counting? He-he.” He quickly looked around for the safest direction to run. The thunder clouds overhead cut off an aerial retreat.

Fluttershy stepped forward, “Yah since you stayed at Mr. Wind’s animal farm. You know when you ran away I had no one to talk too. Even after all the times we slept together too.”

Gary slowly stepped back he didn’t want to have this conversation, ever, “Sleeping in the same room for two weeks doesn’t mean sleeping together, huge difference between the two.”

Fluttershy was getting mad, “I know that, I kept waiting for you to try something. You said you liked me!” Old flames never really die.

Gary gulped a large pool of saliva that had begun to pool at the back of his mouth. “As a friend Fluttershy, we were both young and stupid back then.”

“You kissed me!”

“On the hoof, one time. I was trying to act like a gentle-colt that day I was trying to change for the better Fluttershy.” Gary said defensively, he really didn’t want to have this conversation, especially now of all times.

Fluttershy pouted, her long awaited approval that she had been holding back for seven year was not going the way she thought. “I really like-liked you. You’re the first colt that didn’t think I was weird because I was afraid of heights!”

“I just wasn’t interested Fluttershy… I’m sorry. I didn’t know.” Gary said quietly, “I was on a weird journey of self-discovery if that makes any sense.”

Fluttershy didn’t want to hear it, she knew what he did. “Yah, I knew you were not interested in me or any of the other fillies at the farm, I saw the bunny petting zoo after you ran away. Lola bunny was never able to walk straight again.”

“Hey, she seduced me!”

“Oh what did she do, give you a carrot?” Gary bit his tongue; Lola did actually give him a carrot as a parting gift to remember her. Fluttershy now closed that gap between them he eyes filled with intent. “It’s ok, though Gary. Like you said you were young and curious. You’re older now, wiser, stronger and not sexually attracted to rabbits.”

She was half right.

“So,” She leaned in closer, “how about you come inside and I’ll make you a hay sandwich, and if you’re good I’ll show you my petting zoo.”

Gary raised a brow, “You have a petting zoo in your house?”

She leaned close to his ear, “No…” and nipped his ear right in that sweet spot.

C’mon Gary, look at her. Look at that mane, those eyes, that nice round flank. I bet she tastes like watermelon. She is an animal lover like you, I bet you could get her into all kinds of outfits. Think of it Gary, Bunnyshy.

The smell was enough to enthrall any stallion, Gary was no exception. He could feel it slipping, his defenses grating away to nothingness.

                           So is this why you let me die Gary?                     So you could get with your old flame?                              

           Did I mean nothing to you?

                                                           Was I just a passing fling?

You said you would always protect me Gary.                            Why did you let me die?

There was no place to go, for the first time he felt like he was about to lose it. Then it hit him, a single solitary drop of rain. In that brief moment of celerity he remembered something. Something completely simple it was almost laughable. He was almost double the size of the mare, as he put a returning hoof to her side and pushed her to the side.

Wow I can be so dumb sometimes.  “Sorry Fluttershy,” was all he said as he trotted passed. That was easier than I thought.

A small wagon going about sixty miles an hour pulled by three full grown pegasi slamming into his side. That’s what it felt like was she pounced on him sending the two into a spin down the hill. Rolling over and over the duo sped up down the vast incline. Gary tried hard to push the heat crazed mare off of him, but she had the strength of a full grown bear.

Down the hill they went and straight into park fairgrounds. Brambles and grass covered them both as they finally started to slow down, alas they came to a about stop as they both slammed into a tree. Gary got to his barring first, getting hit by a tree was oddly a common occurrence for him. It was short lived as he was forcibly pulled down right on top the mare.

Her mane was filled with sticks and burs, her eyes where have lidded however as she looked up at the stallion. “You’re going to love me.” Gary could feel the heat emanating of her loins. His were just as wanting if not more.

~Crack~

“Do to me what you did to Lola…” she whispered. Gary almost lost it. He was about to give in, he was about to flutter her shy. His saving grace though fell from above. A tiny acorn, hit the heat crazed mare square in the forehead, and knocked her out.

Her body was completely limp, “Seriously?” He sighed, whatever divine powers there where in the universe stopped him from taking advantage of a mare under the influence of his mark.

“Girls I think I heard something over here!”  A mare’s voice called out. Gary was relieved; he could leave her in capable hoofs. He tried to get up but fell down on top of her again; his muscles had to take a moment to recover from the tumble down the hill.

A group of fourteen mares came around the corner of the tree, everypony was wearing white tee-shirts with “MASA’ labeled on the form of each other them. Gary smiled sheepishly at them, he didn’t want to see more mares but even if he had too he couldn’t leave an old friend unconscious sin the middle of the park. The mares however did not have the heat crazed mare look, they had the pissed off murderous intent look.

Then Gary finally saw it, the huge white banner that hung from the trees that he had hit. “Annual Gathering… MASA… Mares Against Stallion Abuse.” He said in a low voice. He looked back at the group and then back down at the passed out Fluttershy.

He gulped, “This is totally not what it looks like.”

Peppermint Kisses

A/N:  Enjoy... I have chosen the longest route. Be prepared.

Today was one of the greatest days in Mary’s life as she surveyed the land fully decked out in a rain suit. Next to her was an oddly ecstatic filly who she had been giving info on since the waking hours of the morning. Twist never found out how Mary figured out about her love interest in her brother. Mary doubted she would believe her imaginary friend told her so she decided to just keep it a secret.

Although this was still an odd scene for the two of them, Mary had no experience with romance outside romance novels. “Mary… I wanted to athk, you don’t think I’m weird right?” Twist looked up at the alicorn, she was well over four times her size.

Mary looked down to the little filly, “What do you mean Twist?” she said with honestly confused.

Twist slightly blushed as she trotted closer, as if closing the distance would make this any less weirder. “Your brother and well me? I mean, I don’t know… Don’t you think it’s groth?”

Mary leaned down trying and nuzzled her mane, “Not getting cold hoofs now are you?”

Twist stood her ground. “No it’th jutht, why are you helping me? I know what hith talent ith, I know why he doethn’t want to move on. But yet you’re here helping me still.”

Mary leaned down, soaking her front legs in the mud, “Well I won’t lie, if this all goes through though without a hitch and he starts to see you in a new light. The age difference would be the biggest hurdle.  In the eyes of the law he would be a fillyfooler until you hit fourteen and can legally marry. Even then ponies would look at you funny until you grew into your full mare hood.”

Twist blushed; she had not even thought that far ahead, she would have been happy with him as a special somepony. “I jutht, I don’t know… I just want to know why me.  There are a lot prettier mareth, older, thmarter, cuter. I’m not pretty like Glath wath, and I’m the biggest nerd in my clath.  Even Thnailth turned me down…”

Mary wrapped a hoof around he and pulled her in close, “Twist, I really want you to stop with the pity party.  The reason why I’m helping you and not any other is because I know you do love my brother.  My brother has been mourning Glass for five years, knowing her she would have been mad at Gary for mourning her for five minutes. There is also something special Twist that only you and Glass shared.”

Twist’s ears shot up eager to know what put her on par with Glass, “What’s what?”

“You both are stupidly honest and both you and Glass asked me for help with Gary.” Mary chuckled.

Twist raised a brow, “I thought they fell in love because Gary beat her in a race?”

Mary shook her head, “Well no and yes, that got him in the door. While were dating however it wasn’t golden road and strawberry kisses. Although they did have those moments. They fought like rabid dogs some nights and others you couldn’t pull them apart. Every time they would fight, Glass would come crying to me and complaining about Gary and when she wasn’t around Gary would complain about her.”

“That doesn’t make any sense how am I going to get him to like me? Get him to fight with me?” Twist pounderd.

A sheepish grin grew on her face, “No, but if it does I hope you do. Gary just needs a small reminder on what is truly important.” She poked Twist in the chest. “When he does, I know he will return your feelings.”

“Really?” Twist beamed.

“Well maybe, remember you’re still thirteen. He might accept your feelings and not return them. You’re still jailbait.” She got close and her voice turned warm and motherly. ”I am sure however if you tug hard enough, he will find out your worth the wait.” Mary stood back up and again started to survey the river.

“What am I going to say when we have are study date? What am I going to say?”

Mary slightly ignored the question as she walked along the river, the Ponyville river was normally a gentle stream but during the a hard rain it built up pretty nasty rapids. What caught her eye the most was the waterfall that lead into Ponyville Lake. The fall wasn’t dangerous, but it was enough to leave a few bruises on the way into the lake if you fell wrong. “Just say whatever you’re feeling, if you fake the conversation Gary will know and you’re sunk. Twist… I think I may have just thought of a way that you two could be really close.”

Twist eagerly smiled, “Anything what ith it?”

“Well… how are you when it comes to heights?”

-.-.-.-.-.-.-.-.-.-.-

Gary had many firsts today; oddly enough this was the third time he had been chased down by a group of angry mares.  There is something he learned the hard way from the first time, you can’t argue against an angry mare.

The second time he learned that no matter what the situation is a flash mob always grows. It had been thirty seven minutes since he started running for his life and the mob had grown three fold. You gain tons of energy when you’re running for your life and sanity.  Although some mares where chasing him for more contemptible means.

Fly and die by being struck by lightning, stop and get either pummeled to death or raped depending on who was lucky to nab me first. Today just really isn’t my day.  He leaped over three wooden fences to try to slow his pursuers.  To no luck, the pegasi simply glided over, then the earth mares jumped over, and the unicorns created a ramp over it.

Gary jumped over a fourth fence and almost crashed into a apple tree.  Narrowing missing the ripe fruit by mere inches, dodging branch after branch of the low hanging fruit. The rain had just started and he could no longer tell if it was his sweat or the mist pelting him from above. His coat now covered in a light thin film of dirt and muck.

Then he saw it, his salvation. The first building in Ponyville, the town hall wasn’t very big, it did however have a door and windows. No matter how many they have in numbers he could still work out the numbers. Gaining an untold amount of speed he burst through the door.

Gary took two steps and stopped. “No way…” Gary said in a low voice. It was quite an amazing feet he didn’t boil over right there.

Mares and fillies, around ninety in total. Each dressed up in bunny outfits. He could feel his mouth watering as his mind began to steep into its most perverse fantasies.  Everypony was gathered into small circles hopping over watering cans. Either I died, or someone is trying to troll me.

He couldn’t help but look, some of the finest mares he had ever seen where wearing full body bunny suits. What would I give to be a wolf right now…  He tried his best not to peek at the fillies, but he still did. I’m going to hell I know it. He safely documented several hundred mental images in the span of 1 second in a NSFW file in his mind.

However sick and depraved Gary’s mind had sunken into there still was the matter of the hoard of females ready to geld him. It took godlike amounts of willpower to pry his eyes off the bunny mares. Every town I have ever been too this is my favorite; I see Mary likes it here.  Gary ran up the second set of stair that lead to the top floor.

To his luck it was empty, nary a soul in sight. It was easy to tell when his pursuers followed him in from his vantage point at the top window. After the last mare had entered Gary took it upon himself to slip out the window and onto the edge of the building using his wings to keep balance.  After taking a few steps he leapt off the edge of the building and glided down to safety and then booked it.

Now his destination was in sight, his home, his temple, his personal place to get out of the cold rain. Thankfully he did not run here directly, the last thing the stallion wanted was a mob at his doorstep… again.  The lights were dim inside the library. Thankfully there was nopony around as he trotted forward. Leaving mud tracks in his wake; today lasted far too long for the stallion.

“I think I should take up drinking, some nice hard cider would be so good right now.” He made his way to the one thing he wanted to see. It wasn’t his warm bed that eagerly waited for him. It was the white tiled shower, a holy ground for the residential librarian. She did not take much pride in her look, but she sure knew how to pamper herself. With all sorts of bath salts to lotions and even some fancy mane care products.

Gary twisted the handle and at first the water was cold, but the shower soon warmed up and began to pool at the basin of the shower. He love taking solitary moments like this, where his body and mind could rest where only the sound of the water casting over him was heard. Gary locked his legs into place, letter the water wash over him and letting the lotions he ‘barrowed’ from Twilight’s collection soak into his fur.

He felt like a new stallion, nothing like a hot shower and a clean coat to pick up ones spirits. Steam started to roll of his masculine frame; he was, in every respect, the perfect specimen of masculinity. He was large for a stallion, but not freakishly huge. His muscles were impressively toned, but not bulky. His entire frame suggested that both strength and speed were in his possession.  A white towel now draped over his mane, slowly absorbing the water that was in it. Again it returned to the forefront of his mind, he was hungry.

He took the side entrance to the kitchen, small and rustic for his taste but it serve well enough to have a nice place to store food.  There were tons of pastries that Spike had made for Twilight, which was most likely the cause of her slightly pudgy frame. Gary didn’t mind it, it suited her well enough.  Over the next fifteen minutes, nine cupcakes and three sandwiches mysteriously disappeared from the fridge.

Gary already had the perfect scapegoat, a tiny growing bird that needed nutrition. Although if press he would confess, but hell, if that bird could be blamed then it shall.

The library now hit after hours, a time where it was closed to the public. The door was shut and the day was now his. A rare moment where the problems of the outside world didn’t matter, Gary was at peace.

Ding-Dong

“It always happens right when I sit down, never any—“

Ding-Dong

“Coming!” Gary shouted, his serenity destroyed. Grudgingly he made his way to the door. He opened it to find at lest to his small pleasure a colt. Around the age of fourteen to seventeen would be his guess. Old enough to breed, but not to drink, something Gary thought was ironic in his taste.

“Are you Gary Stu?” The young colt questioned.

“Yes I am.” Gary said perplexed. No pony knew of his location save for very close relations.

“Good,” the colt’s horn glowed and a black silk covered box appeared. “I just need your hoof print right here to sign that you received this package.” Gary pressed his hoof hard on the clipboard, the treated paper now taking form to mark where he pressed. Gingerly he bit down on the box and shut the door, leaving the colt deliver guy tipless.

Curiosity was one thing Gary hated about himself, but yet loved all the same. Many times has his curiosity gotten him into scrapes but at least most paid out in the end. This box however smelled funny, not ha-ha funny, eerily familiar. “Who wraps their gifts in black velvet cloth?” He mumbled to himself. However the cloth did not stay on for long as he tore off the fabric.

Underneath was just a plain cardboard box with no marks, non-interesting ones anyway. He opened the next container, Gary raised a brow. It was a black and red umbrella hat, as pulled out a second duplicate hat. Next was a pitch black bow tie that was as simple as they come.  The last item however stumped the stallion, it was a red dress. Not a normal dress, this was tailored expertly so. The fabric was soft and silky and there was even a lace frilly garter with a rabbit head stitched into the frill.

“Who would send me these?” Gary set the dress back in the box.

Ding-Dong

“Well at least I didn’t sit down yet,” he took little soleus in that fact. He set the box on the coffee table that was in middle of the study area or when it was after hours, the living room.

This time when he cracked open the door however it wasn’t a greasy face colt, although he kind of wished it was as he forgot about something very important.  He was supposed to tutor Twist; she however didn’t look like she wanted to be tutored.

She was completely soaked.

“Come in, come in.” Gary nearly pulled her inside. He draped her in the slightly wet tower that he was using to dry his mane. Twist had been preparing for this study session all day, she tempered her will as much as a filly could.  Most of it was wiped away however as his scent of books and fresh cut grass nearly keeled her over in a euphoric state she couldn’t explain.

“I’m thorry I’m late. Bon-bon wouldn’t let me leave until I finithed the ditheth.” Gary just nodded politely; he didn’t want her to know he had completely forgotten about her.  He rubbed her mane until it was dry, her mane was starting to reform back to its curly state from the straightening early this morning. Gary knew well the effects of cold rain, catch ones death of cold was more than a fear for the stallion.

“It’s alright, let’s just get you warmed up. How about some hot coco?” Gary played the chocolate card, never had a mare or filly passed up free chocolate.

“Thure!” Twist said with glee. She was no exception.

Gary wrapped the towel around her and left towards the kitchen, something though felt off about this situation. He quickly looked back to Twist who was doing nothing more than sitting there.  He couldn’t quite place it, but shrugged it away and proceeded to make the coco.

Twist sat quietly on the couch, her mind trying to work together what Mary had said. This situation was not natural, so it was hard to talk naturally. There was a huge elephant in the room, and she wanted desperately to talk about that elephant.  

She peeked behind the couch; normally Twilight would sit right next to her, and the two times Gary came in on their studies sessions he sat across the table. Twist need him to sit next to her, so as delicately as she could as  tried to nudge the opposing couch further away from the table. C’mon, just a few inches is all I need.

“What are you doing?” Gary said with two hot beverages on his back. Twist was pushing hard on couch but to no avail it did not move a inch.

Twist whipped around, like a filly who got caught with her hoof in the cookie jar. “Nothing jutht thought thith couch wath not very fung-they tho I want to move it over a bit.”

Gary just raised a brow, that is the biggest load of crap I have ever heard. Gary rolled his eyes, Selfie used to do the same thing when it was scary movie night. Her favorite Daring Do flush chair use to magically always find its way to Gary’s recliner. In the end though Gary was the chair and his chest became her pillow during any scary scenes. So she wants to sit next to me, I was planning on that from the start.

Gary promptly nodded to the filly, accepting her grievous lie as he took Twilight’s normal position. After about three more seconds of fake pushing Twist nodded when the couch reached its feng-shui position.  In reality the couch had not moved a inch. She promptly took her place on honor right by Gary’s side right where she wanted to be.

Twist took the coco from the table and to her delight it was jammed packed with marshmallows, “Thank you for making thith, I really love coco.”

Gary sipped down on his coffee hoping this would be over quickly enough for him to get a full nights rest.  “No problem Twist, so what subject did you need help with today.”

Twist scooted closer, trying to cover the gap. “Just reading, Twilight usually goeth over and explainth to me what I mithed in clath.”

Gary gave an affirmative nod, slightly relieved that this study session there would actually be studying. “Ok, so where is your homework?”

Then it hit them both, the missing piece that threw Gary off. There were no books, no pages to read from, and no material to cover. This filly came her with no saddle bag and most of all today was a Saturday.  There was no school today.  Twist was caught in her own trap that she set herself.

Her glasses began to steam up; she had forgotten the most important key to this evening. Twist looked down at her hooves slightly ashamed, “I forgot to bring them.”

Gary sighed, he knew something was up. “Twist we need to talk…” He didn’t want to hurt the poor filly, he had seen what Rarity did to Spike and that was the last thing he wanted.

Twist however did not want to talk about the elephant in the room with that start, it sounded like a brake up and they where not even going out, “Can I they thomthing firtht, pleathe?”

Gary nodded, “Go ahead, I’m listening.”

Mary told her the secret, to win over Gary. It wasn’t a huge one that would make him fall in love with her, but it would be enough to get him to look at her in a new light. To be honest. Twist took a huge breath as she tried to fortify her nerves. “When I firtht thaw you I thought you were a printhe and I kithed you on the lipth. I atho found out about Glath and it wath really thad tho when everypony went to theep latht night I tried to wake you tho I could tell you that I loved you and you don’t need to be thad anymore.”

Gary touched his lips, when did she?

“Whenever you turn around I look at your flank. The other day when you were out and Twilight wath in the bathroom I when into your room and thniffed your pillow.”

That’s kind of creepy.

“I altho tricked Twilight to leave tho I could be… alone… with… you.” She finished.

Gary took a moment to process the information, Twist however looked like that she was about to burst into tears and she was already sniffling.

“Tell me Twist, why do you love me?”

The question itself knocked her for a loop, she was preparing for the worst. “Becauthe… of my mom.”

Gary raised a brow, slightly interested. “Go on.”

“When my mom wath alive thhe uthed to tell me thtorieth growing up of a handthome prince that would take me away and live happily ever after. Mom alwayth said I was thpecial and that no matter what I would know it when I thaw him it will be love at firtht thight. When I woke up after you thaved me I knew right then you where the prince my mom was telling me about…”

Gary was slowly starting to understand, “I see, so I became the prince that you were waiting for. Twist let me ask you something, what if I was the prince you were waiting for what would you do?”

Twist was honestly not prepared for this line of questioning, “I would… love you?”

“I hope so, but let’s put that question aside for now. How do you know if what your feeling really is love? My special talent is making mares and fillies fall for me, how am I supposed to know that you’re not just affected by that?”

Twist pushed her hoof to Gary’s chest, “Because my heart won’t thtop beating faster when I look at you. I couldn’t thtop crying when I knew you were thad. I don’t know much about love but I know ith real…”

Gary was slightly taken back by this; this filly was mature beyond her years. Either that or she had read way too many romance novels. “So Twist let’s say I entertained your wish, I would become your special somepony. What then? You’re not really prepared to hold an adult relationship.”

Twist blushed; her train of thought went directly to the image of Gary the night before upside down against the wall for all to see. Gary already was on it, “Not sexual Twist, I see that you really are pouring your heart out on this so I am going to be forthwith with my answers.”

Twist sniffed, “Is it because I’m thirteen? I read the lawth when I am fourteen I can… you know…”

“Twist it is NOT about sex, if I wanted that I would walk outside and lay in the street.” Twist didn’t get what he meant, but she was not going to question it. “You said before that you were sad about Glass, it was a tragic thing that happened, I lost both my lover and my daughter. It’s not your problem to try to heal my wounds because I’m sad.”

Twist scooted closer, Gary just let her be if it would make her happy. “I want to make you happy, it what makes me feel special. I know I can’t replace Glass, but I still want a chance to love you like she did.”

Gary gulped, if he had not been looking at a filly he would have put his net worth that she was a mare. “Twist you’re a beautiful filly, I’ll give you that, but us, we, can never be like that.”

Twist knew it was coming but the pain in actually hearing it was not something she was not prepared for. To her this was her prince, her knight in shining armor who saved her life. Who was suffering on the inside but refuse any help at all. The little filly broke down, and Gary gave in and wrapped her in a warm embrace.

“It’s ok Twist,” Gary pressed her head close to his coat, he knew if he saw her crying. He would crack and give in, but the tears continued. In such a short time this one stallion meant the world to her and he brushed her off.

“But I love you,” she said, voice cracking as she tried to speak. “All I want is a chance, pleathe? One chance to pove that ith pothable.”

Don’t worry gar-bear. I don’t care what my mom says I still love you and that is all that really matters right? Anything is possible if you love each other.

It was a moment that is all it took for the stallion to let his guard down.  He released his grip the held her against his chest. It just a instant and that is all it took, her mane was not fire red but charcoal black and her eyes became scarlet. For but a single solitary moment of weakness, she became Glass.

She never saw it coming, she would replay this moment in her mind a thousand times over and still not fully understand it. She had felt them once before, this time however that where for her.  It was everything she wanted and more, this time she was on the receiving end.  Twist was now in a euphoric high that she would never forget.  Even if it wasn’t true in her mind with was her real first kiss.

Gary pulled away, as Glass vanished only to leave Twist in its wake. Five years it had been since he kissed somepony other than his sister, even then it was either good night or small injuries. This however was not a kiss that one should have given a filly. Twist looked on into his eyes, and Gary looked back.

She had succeeded a million times over, her best hope for the evening was to get him to be her date for the dance that evening.  The dance now was a mere after thought, lost in the ages as she looked on her beloved.

“Twist that was a mistake.” Gary quickly said, his body now reacting to its urges, it didn’t care that it was a filly it kissed, it want to do it again.

Twist didn’t care if he thought it was a mistake, she was still on the highest cloud in the sky, “Yes ok Gary, I know. Ponies do crazy things when they're in love.”

Oh my Celestia what have I done. “Twist, please I need you to think about this very, very carefully. That wasn’t anything just a mere slip. Don’t go reading into it ok.”

Twist was already picking out names for their foals. She knew however this would take time, she was planning to pursuing Gary however long it took. Now though, everything was different. The huge wall that she faced now had a small crack in it, and it was just enough for her to work with.

“Twist, please, I will quite literally give you anything if you never breathe a word of this to anypony. What I just did means jail time, serious jail time.” Gary was now willing to do anything she asked, it was a rare opportunity.

Twist knew that if he asked she would never speak of it, she would take it to her grave if she had too. Although, anything she wanted sounded like a pretty good deal for something she was going to do anyway. “Ok, I want you to take me out to dinner.”

“Fine, done, where do you want to go?” Gary soon would regret these words. “Mc. Ronolds? Sub-Hay? Burger Prince?”

- - -

The box that he had received was now the biggest blessing he had ever been given. Twist didn’t want dinner, she wanted a date.  The place she choice was the ritziest high end restaurant in town, One where the royalty of Canterlot would go too when they visit the lesser peons of the countryside. The name was completely in Prance and Gary could only pronouns one third of it.

In this high end restaurant however there was a dress code. Twist was now dressed up in the in the red silk gown. It oddly was a perfect fit, almost like it had been made just for her. Gary was wearing a small formal bow tie and the two rain hats were perfect in the storm.

Gary however wanted to do nothing more than sink into a hole and die. He normally was good when it came to ponies looking at him. Dragon wings are rare and unique, this time however the eyes were not judging his wings.  They were judging him and the dolled up filly next to him. Since they sat down the couples did nothing but stare at the duo.

Twist was not helping the situation either, when they entered the establishment she requested the ‘couples’ booth. It essence it was a love seat in the center wall with a great view of the fireplace.  Since then she hadn’t left his side. On the bright side though the fabric of her dress fell great against his fur.

That was the only bright side.

“Can I take your orders?” A stallion with a slick comb black hair and a hair pin mustache came to the table. His gaze was unnerving, it was hard to read.

“I would like Hay sur un blé entier recouvert de sause canard l'orange (Hay on a whole wheat covered in orange duck sauce.) And a large pint of hard cider.” Today is a great day to start drinking.

The stallion quickly jotted down the order, his mouth writing looked like chicken scratch. He set down the pencil before returning his gaze to the duo. “What will the little mare be having this evening.” He said putting way to much emphasis on the word mare.

“I want a burger and thome hay frieth with extra ketchup pleathe.” Gary just facehoofed, The snickering of mares and stallions at the other tables was almost unbearable. ”Can I have a hard cider ath well pleathe?” Twist said innocently. She had always wanted to try it.

“She will have an apple juice.” Gary corrected, Twist frumpted, it may be her dinner but it will be a cold day in hell if he was going to get her drunk on top of it.

“Very good, sir.”  He bowed and hurried back to the kitchen.

There was a moment of silence between the two, Twist wanted to say something that she had forgotten to say earlier, it wasn’t as important as her confession but it still had a varying degree enough to worry her.

Gary was just hoping that no pony recognized him, his career as a writer was now hanging by a thread. If he was spotted he would play it off as a play date for a friend’s daughter. Alas, even he couldn't believe that the way Twist was dressed up, no play date filly wears a garter.

It was coming, the one thing Gary forgot. It was easily discernable, the strong scent of female musk.  He had completely forgot Plottie amplified his mark. The mare in question that was giving off the strong scent was now gingerly walking over to the table. Just the way she walk it was a clear sign for her intent.  Her eyes were low half lidded and her smile was seductive and had the slightest curl in it.  

It was obvious she came from wealth; her dress was encrusted with opals and sapphires. Her white coat looked bleached but it set off her hazel eyes. The way was swaying her hips like she was dancing to her own music. She is either really drunk or really confident.

“Well aren’t you two a cute couple.” She was barely about to work out. The smell on her breathe was a dead giveaway.

She was completely hammered.

The waiter appeared by the table, as he set down the beverages “Will you be joining them today Miss Shores.”

“No she will not be joining us this evening.” Gary shook his hoof to dismiss the waiter. They try so hard to get a tip. Twist seemed oblivious to the mare’s interest as she casually sipped down her drink.

“Now, Now, don’t be like that. I’m Sapphire Shore the Pony of Pop and I am interested in your company.” She finished with her voice dripping with angst.

“Well Miss Shores I am so sorry but as you can see I do have a date this evening and we are in a two seated booth.” Gary gestured to the booth, there was indeed no room. The last thing Gary needed was a mare trying flirt with him.

Sapphire smirked, “You have a lap, dontcha?”

Twist slammed her empty cup on the table, the echo caught the attention of every pony in the entire area. “He ith my thtalltion, get your own you huthy.”

All eyes focused on him, he sunk lower into his seat. Please, somepony, just kill me now.  It will be merciful.

“That’s cute kid, don’t you think you’re a little young to have a boyfriend. While I’m at it don’t you think you’re a little ugly to have this boyfriend?” Even being drunk, something inside the stallion wanted to deck the mare like he would a stallion. Alas, he knew the perfect thing to say to stop this whole mess.

He just never got the chance.

Twist jumped on the table, her dress knocking over her empty glass as it skirted along the floor. “Well you want to know what, you're…” she didn’t mean too, or if she did she is the best actor ever. Sapphire Shore was just a little too slow as the projectile vomit billowed forth from the filly all over the Pony of Pop.

It was a crude but effective method, Sapphire screamed in disgust and galloped full speed to the bathroom. The room sat in silence as they watched the filly slump over on the table, her breathing had become heavy and her face was turning scarlet.

No way, Gary grabbed his glass and immediate took a swallow. It was apple juice. She drank an entire tankard in less than a minute!? …Impressive.

“Gary… can we go home. I’m not feeling so well right now.” Twist said to the dead space where shores stood.  Gary gently bit down on the rough of her neck, it was her date. If she wanted to leave it was her choice. Thank Celestia for alcohol. He set her on his back; she was secretly enjoying herself as she used his mane as a pillow.

“You thmell tho goooooooood.” She squeaked. It wasn’t a secret anymore.

Gary was already halfway out the door when a very disgruntled waiter stumbled out of the kitchen, “Sire, your bill.”

“It’s on the table under the puke.” He lied. He couldn’t be too mad at the waiter. It was his stupidity that got him out of there so fast.  At the door though it had started to rain harder, heavy rain was Gary’s favorite weather. Twist shivered as the wind blew against her coat.

“I’m cold,” She whined, her breathe carrying the smell of hard cider. Gary sighed; He liked to avoid it if he could. As he tapped into the flame within, his mane became that of fire that streaked down to his tail. Twist didn’t burn, on the contrary, she nuzzle the flames affectionately. Gary wondered if she even noticed the difference.

The rain fell; alas it did not reach its target.  Gary walked down the stone path with, the ground dried below his hoofs as the rain turned to steam above them. This state  was easy enough to hold, but still would wear the stallion out quickly for extended periods of time.

Twist didn’t care; she was having the time of her life. She willing got a kiss, her first real one. In her mind this was the prince charming she had been waiting for. Nothing else in the world mattered to her right then, but even so there was tiny thing that weighed on her mind.

“I love you tho much,” She said with a smile. “Can we do thith again tomorrow?”

“No.” Gary said affirmatively.

“Can I come thee you tomorrow?” she said almost pleading.

“You’re spending the night at my place I’m not bring you home drunk, that Bon-Bon girl would have me arrested for who knows how many crimes.”

“Hey,” she said with a half drunk slur, “Just because I confeth doesn’t mean I’m ready for that. I’m thaving mythelf for marriage. I want a ring firtht mither!” she said with a tone of seriousness.

Gary snickered, “Oh nooooo, my plans are now foiled. What am I ever to do?”

“Wait, you were trying to?” Twist face nearly burst into three shades of red, “Well, for you maybe…”

“Alas, I cannot. My heart is now torn,” Gary said dramatically. “What cruel fate is this that I not must continue my adventure for lust elsewhere for the Princess Twist dost hast rejected me.”  Gary was having fun with this. He couldn’t quite place it, but this felt almost natural. Comforting, like an ugly Hearth Warming Eve sweater that you only wear when nopony is looking.

Then a scary thought hit him, which he enjoyed the affection that he was receiving from Twist. Not even a day had passed since the start of his torment but now he was getting to like it. He immediately dismissed the idea.

Twist wrapped her hooves -or made her best attempt too- hug the back of his neck.  “You think i’m a princess?” Twist was now putting herself into every fantasy she had ever dreamt of.

“Oh Princess Twist you by far the greatest of them all, Celestia herself is jealous of your beauty.” It was oddly comforting and warm.

“You think I’m beautiful?” He never saw it coming.

“The most beautiful in all the land Princess Twist.” That slowly this little filly.

“So are you knight in thining armor?” Would do the imposable.

“For tonight, I’ll be your knight. Just don’t tell my sister, I don’t think she would like it too much. I’m her knight as well.” She was digging her way in.

The fantasy game ended, “Gary… there is thomthing I want to tell you. Can you take me to the bridge near the school pleathe?”

It was easy to pick up her; there was something she wanted to say. ”Sure Twist.”

The walk wasn’t far from their current position, although keep the rail at bay was starting to wear on his body. He didn’t care very much, he had been through a lot worse, this wasn’t a chore to the stallion, this was something else. He kind of enjoyed it.

“Gary you won’t be mad right?” This is not a good way to start a conversation.

“What did you do?” Gary said in a fatherly tone.

“Before I tell you… Can you tell me how you met Glath.” Gary raised a brow, but did not question why she would bring up something she wanted him to forget. Now though he had a slight hunch.

“When I turned fourteen, I went out to discover myself. It’s a guy thing I guess. I rather not repeat everything I did but I got my cutie mark. So one day I went to test it, I went to the local swimming hole where there where others were around my age. There I met Glass, “Gary chuckled. “At the time she was twelve, but she was the bravest one there.  She jumped from the highest cliff into the river, one time though she got caught in a undertow.”

Gary took a breath, “Well I jumped in after her and saved her, she was grateful and said she wanted to reward me.”

Twist was caught up in the sweetness of the story, “That ith tho thweet.”

Gary felt a tiny bit of shame, “Well you would think that, but I was a different stallion then. I may have been legal in the eyes of the law but I was still going through puberty. So for my reward I asked her to sleep with me.”

Twist gasped, her prince had a dark past. She liked that.

Gary could only chuckle at the memory, “Yah, I just asked her that too. I didn’t beat around the bush. I can’t tell you how hard she slapped me.“

Twist was still blushing; if her plan had gone through would he ask her for her body? She knew he wouldn’t, but her inner mare wanted to be asked at least. Then it hit her, something that did quite make sense.

“How old was Glath, when… you know?” she said still blushing furiously.

Gary suppressed a laugh, Twist was adorable when she was blushing. “She was still twelve when we first made love. She died when she was twelve as well. Just so you can connect the dots Twist, I didn’t care about age. I still don’t. Don’t get it twisted though; I am eight years older than you. She was two years younger than me.”

It was different hearing it, Gary talked about Glass with such ease.  She wondered if he would ever talk about her like that. Him talking if about 'what if we were a couple' put a small flame in her heart. He had thought about it.

“Gary… will you marry me?”

Gary coughed and almost fell over at how left field that question was. “Twist, I think you’re skipping a few… hundred steps here. What’s with the marriage proposal anyway, don’t tell me you’re that drunk?”

“I don’t want to lothe you.” She tightened her grip. The effects of the alcohol now starting to take full effect.

“Twist, you’re not going to lose me. I’m not going anywhere.” Thank Celestia she won’t remember this in the morning or these word would definitely come back to bite me in the flank.

“I don’t want to lose you to Glath…” Gary only sighed; this filly only wanted someone to love her.  Make her feel special. Growing up more than half your life without parents, you don’t get the amount of tender loving care you should get, Gary could relate.

“We’re here.” Gary said affectionately, hoping that this conversation would end soon.

Twist leapt off Gary’s back; thankfully she didn’t face plant from the height. She had the same face Selfie had when she stole forty bits from his wallet. He gave her a stern lesson about stealing, but it ended half-heartedly as he found out she used it to buy him a birthday present.

A really ugly tie that he still cherishes.

She leaned over the edge and for a moment watched the rapids, it was amazing how fast water built up in such a short amount of time. “I was going to trick you,” She started, as she pushed on a loosened board from the edge of the bridge, it fell easily into the cascading river.

Gary only listened as he watches her tell her tale. “This morning Mary and I came up with a plan to get you to fall for me.” Gary was slightly interested, it was rare that Mary took action but he wouldn’t put it past her to try something. “Thhe thaid we needed to jog your memory and all I would need to do ith bring you here and fall into the river. You would thave me like you did Glath and fall in love with me like you did her.”

Gary patiently waited, his face showing no discernible expression. Twist continued, “But, I don’t want you to fall in love with me the thame way you did Glath. I don’t want to trick you into it either…” It was most likely the alcohol talking, but the meaning was clear. She was regretting her actions.  Her head was hung low; her tail was firmly planted in between her legs. “Can you forgive me?”

Gary knew if he relived this action with Twist he would most likely thought it what Glass would have wanted. Those two are so much alike it almost creepy. He gave in a little; there was no pony around in this torrent of rain. This time around there was no moment of weakness; it was a small gift, hope if you would.

Hope that would land him in prison if it was seen.

He kissed her; again, she never saw it coming. This one was different than the ones before, it was just for her. It was neither solid nor soft. It was hard to describe. Both parties did not want the kiss to end this time around, and they didn’t. Standing there in the rain. He could feel her heartbeat, or it may have been his own he couldn’t tell at the moment.

Gary didn’t feel guilty; it didn’t eat away at him like it did the others. His loins did not ache or command his will. This moment was driven by something else. It may have been love, he didn’t know. Right now he didn’t care, this moment was perfect.

The parted lips, as small line of saliva still connected the two.  Twist just licked her lips, now she really wanted to debate of what one she wanted to count as her first real kiss. “What was that for?” she said nearly breathlessly.

Gary did know himself it was a spur of the moment action, “Well if I had to say anything, a reward for telling the truth.”

Twist’s brain went into overdrive as she tried to think of other truths to tell she could only think of one thing, “Mary ith next to the waterfall waiting for uth, thhe wanted to be there when you thaved me.”

This one earned her a peck on the cheek, “Anything else?”

“I went the bed until I was ten.” That didn’t earn anything.

“Ok that’s enough, how about we go home and I’ll make us some coco?” Gary said as he switched back to older brother mode.

Twist pouted, “Can I ask… what we are? I mean uth? I’m confuthed.”

Gary didn’t know anymore, this was exciting, dangerous, taboo, and he could talk openly with her even though she was one forth his size. Most of all and he would never say it to her after her speech, she reminded him a little of Glass.

Just a tiny bit.

Gary sighed, “How about you’re a special pony that I have high interest in?”

Twist frowned, “It’s that a thpecial thomepony?” It was but like hell he would admit it.

“Let’s talk it over some coco; my fire shield is wearing me out.”

“Is there a thmall chance if I tell you more thecretth I can get rewarded?” She would have pinned the stallion if she could have, her body wanted that taste again. In an innocent sort of way.

Gary rolled his eyes; he had done so much it mattered little anymore. His moral compass now slightly bent, “Maybe, but if Twilight’s back you get nothing.”

Twist didn’t care, today was more than a success, and she had a special somepony. ”I love you…” she said in a whisper, it felt different than the times she did it before this time she wanted something.

“I love you too,” he whispered back. Whether it was true love, or something else he didn’t know but he wanted to find out.

No more words were spoken, they shared one more kiss. This one felt a tiny bit dirtier than the others, the mirth inside the stallion tried to build against him and push its limits. It however was killed off by his willpower. Right now he was in a purely innocent fluff relationship.

He wasn’t going to ruin that for the world.

The duo started their walk home, where kisses and coco waited when they were alone.

One thing did happen, that was not in the plan. The rain did leave quite a mess, as she slipped and fell in.

Gary jumped in after, we all knew he would. To save the poor filly, only he could.

The torrents did take them for a wild ride, Gary glided along, batting wings at his side.

It was easy to catch up to the filly, to save her from the river felt kind of silly.

Something was amiss though, and he saw it coming and there was a clash.

With a loud snap and a tear, he crashed.

Mary waited eagerly for hours below, for Gary and a filly to fly away, oh what a show.

Alas when it did come, Twist fell alone down the river falls edge.

Mary came to her aide with a sonic boom blast; her body was cold if she didn’t get help soon, she would not last.

What had gone wrong, Mary did wonder, Gary wouldn’t leave a filly asunder.

She flew to the top, and what she did see, was the red velvet current shaded in Gary.

There Gary was, impaled on a stone, bleeding away, there all alone.

Mary scooped up her brother and away she did fly, if she wasn’t fast enough…

Gary would die.

Pandora's Box

It was sterilizer, that is what he could first smell when his consciousness wormed his way back.  There was another smell or a mixture of smells. But the scent of sterilizers was defiantly at the forefront of the overpowering smells. Slowly his breathing began to pick up; there was a sharp pinch in his chest.

He grumbled in pain, pain was a rare thing for him. It was neither good nor bad, it was just an experience that he was not accustomed too. His nerves where shot, they had been worked into overdrive since he jumped in the river.

He tried to open his eyes, it was a lot harder than he thought. It wasn’t painful, it just took far more energy than it should have.  His eyes opened, to see a white light; it took a minute to adjust to the fluorescent fixtures.  His vision had finally tightened as the angle of his vision derped in and out of focus.

He was laying down, flat , but his head was slightly propped up against the world’s most unconformably pillow.  Most likely foam fill. He was tucked in like a foal on both sides with a light blue flannel blanket. He craned his head slightly, he grit his teeth as he did as pain shot up his spine.

Off on the far end was a medical mirror. Below it was a sink with jars and bags of cotton balls. The bed that he was in had two metal banisters on each side.  A tiny bit of air escaped him, it was nearly a sigh but there was not enough air to qualify it as such.  His arms had weights to them; one was grey and had a blonde mane, the other had a crème coat with a red curly mane.

Both were asleep, or he assumed so, from his vantage point he couldn’t see very well. Then it caught his eye, a mare that wore the same coat as he did, A mare with a sheepish grin on her face and the eyes of mischief. They both just looked at each other for a moment, not saying a word.

”So you kissed her huh?”

Gary closed his eyes as his head fell back against the pillow. ”Please Mary, not now. Yell at me and beat me up when I get out of here.”

Mary scooted the black chair over so she could continue the conversation, Now from his view he could only see the bright light and Mary in his peripherals. “So… you kissed her huh?”

“Can I get some sisterly worry? I am in pain right now.” Gary nearly bit off his tongue as another shooting pain pierced his chest.

Mary raised cracked a smile, slightly amused. “Injured, Gary, I’m surprised you’re not dead. There was a boulder the size of me through your chest.”

Gary wanted to look at his chest, but the resting fillies stopped his movements, “So what was the damage?”

Mary grabbed the clip board and flip over two pages. “Your left lung is gone, so is six inched of your esophagus, half of your liver, three-fourths of your stomach, one of your testicles—“

“Stop, please stop, I’ll read through it later. So... how much did she tell you?” Gary said with a mild blush.

“Everything,” Mary said with a near sing-song voice. “I am a little surprised. Ok, I was really surprised. At first when she told me I thought she was lying. When she spent almost half the day crying not to tell anypony then I started to believe her.” Mary voice started to soften. “She hasn’t left your side since you were admitted; she keeps blaming herself for what happened.”

Gary could only look down at the red mane, things were progressing far too fast for his liking. Then it hit him, “Wait, how long have I been out?”

“A little over two weeks, it was touch and go there for a while but my healing magic was enough to keep you stable. Now that you’re awake you can heal yourself, putting us through so much worry you should be ashamed.” Mary slightly teased. “Let’s leave that for now though, what we are going to do about her she really thinks you’re her special somepony.”

“I am.” Gary said bluntly.

“Oh, I really didn’t think…” Mary tried to piece together the words. “What about Glass?”

“What about her?” Gary said mildly irritated, the pain in his chest got sharper more pronounced. “Mary can you turn up the heat in here I’m freezing,” His breathe started to become more rasp.  

Mary horn glowed in a dark aura, as the temperature in the room raised ten degrees. “Gary I really think you need to think about this.  There is a lot more riding on the line than you think.”

“Mary please, I know full well my actions. After I get out of here I am planning on turning myself in.”  Gary laid his head back and looked at the ceiling. “Right now though I’m happy, truly happy.”

Mary scooted closer, she had never seen her brother like this, ever. When he was young he was a typical colt, perverted with a sense of adventure.  Now though he looked weak, scared, afraid. “Gary, in a year you two can be together. Just wait until then. If you really love her, just wait.” Mary was getting worried this was not normal by any means, even for her brother.

Something was wrong.

“It means nothing Mary,” again his vision started to haze in and out of focus and his breathing picked up in tempo. ”If I did wait until she was fourteen what then? Nothing would change, I will still be labeled a pedofillyer and she would be the one that I seduced.” Gary bit his lower lip, the pain in his chest was starting to throb.

“Gary since when have you cared about what others thought? You didn’t care about Glass being underage.“ she tried to smile. “Glass didn’t even care she was either, she ran away with you didn’t she?”

“And she died because of it. I’m not going to have her throw her life away because of me!”  It was a lot stronger that time, a pulsing pain that shot up his spine, the tendons in his neck stretched.

Marry could see it from a mile away now, he didn't care what others thought of him. Twist's future was on the line as well, there was something else though. Something she had never scene, ever. In her her entire life, she had never seen Gary cry.

Gary was crying.

Even when Glass died, he didn’t cry. He refused too, he had already decided that he was going to bring her back. He didn’t cry when he failed. He never cried when he was in pain, or when others teased him about his wings. There was something wrong…

“Gary are you’re alright?” a slightly stupid question given his condition.

It wasn’t the pain that was making him cry, he had dealt with that before. Gary had one fear, it was one that all mortal being shared. He was afraid to die. “Mary… I think I’m going to die.”

It was almost laughable, but, Gary wasn’t laughing. “C’mon Gary, you lived through worse than this. Twist may—“

“Mary, I’m not talking about a romantic death,” He voice was going more rasp. ”I can’t feel Selfie or Twist on the bed. I can’t move—“

Mary didn’t want to hear it, her brother was something of a safety blanket for her. A impermeable fortress that could never be hurt, physically or emotionally. “Gary just heal, after a hour you will be all better and thinking straight again.” She hoped, his near delusional ramblings could have been the cause of a near death experience.

Gary bit his lip, now his vision was slowly going, it went from hazy to just fading away. “I can’t… I have been trying since I woke up. I can’t touch the flames, they’re not there.”

Mary never really understood what his brother meant about the flames inside of him. She never had them, and as they were growing up, he was always able to use them. Never had there been a moment where Gary couldn't use his flames, save for moments of dead exhaustion, but even then -when needed- his willpower would have been able to draw them out. “Gary stop kidding around.” Mary said with a fake smile.

[…]

“Gary?”

[…]

“Gary?!”

Mary acted quickly, a little too quickly for the duo the was sleeping on the bed. She didn’t have time for a polite awakening as she ripped off the top blue blanket.  The two sleeping fillies now fully awake as they tumbled on top of each other as the end of the bed.

The cover was hiding the flesh colored bandages below, two weeks had gone by and the hole in his chest only just started to heal naturally.

“What happened sis?” Selfie said with a slightly groggy tone.

“Your brother is lazy and needs to get out of bed!”  The dark aura around her horn tapped into the mana. She put both hooves onto his chest. The bandages incinerated into nothingness as she envelop the pink scar tissue in a dark green aura.

Healing magic was not her forte, that wasn’t going to stop her from trying.

The influx of mana shot a small shockwave throughout the room. The mare in the next room over migraine mysteriously went away.  There was still no sign of life in the stallion on the bed.  Selfie didn’t know what was going on, but she did know something was wrong. She did what she knew best. She crawled along the white bedspread and up to her brother’s head.

She bit down on his ear and started to thrash it back and forth. Hard did she nip at the poor appendage, it was all she could do.

Twist only looked on, she was slightly groggy, her face was still stained with the salt form the previous night’s sob fest.  It was her fault her special somepony was hurt, or so she thought.   Twist wasn’t dumb, naïve sometimes to the workings of the adult world but she was a quick catch on some.  She could tell, something was very wrong.

Mary sent another spell flux of healing energy. Only for to pass through into the floor below. The stallion one floor below them was now completely cured of his erectile dysfunction.  Eagerly he left the hospital to tell his wife.

“What can I do?” Twist said almost breathlessly. She had no medical knowledge, the filly inside her wanted to go to his other ear and join Selfie on her ear tearing adventure.  Her inner mare didn’t know what to do; all she could do was sit and watch.

The scare tissue was starting to heal into pink flesh, waiting for the black hairs of his coat to grow. Mary’s wings flared up as she command the flow of mana to her. Her eyes turned black as night and her wings began to expel a black mist that collected on the floor.

The mana font poured into the room, as the life force of the world was now quite literally being pushed into the slow beating heart of the stallion. Alas, his eyes finally started to glaze over.

There was one thing Twist could do, as she started to cry. She didn’t want her boyfriend to die. It was simple enough, and she didn’t know. The consequences of what she was about to do or how grievous her sin. What could she do that Mary could not? The only thing she could.

She closed her eyes made a wish. Please, don’t leave me!

It was almost instant, almost. It took a moment for the filly to open her eyes to notice. The room had stopped, everything was completely still. Twist sat there in a moment of confusion.  Mary was completely froze in time, even the mana of her spell had solidified mid-air. Selfie had her eyes closed, she was nearing the point of ripping her brother's ear off.

“Did I do thith?”

“No, that would be me dear.” Came the voice behind her.

Quickly she whipped around on the bed and before her was a being shrouded in black velvet cloth. Twist had read hundreds of fantasy novels, she was nearing the four digit mark. When she was young she always was looking for what her shining knight would be like. In those stories however, sometimes the hero did die, and when it happened a being in black clothes would take the heroes soul away.

Twist was facing death in the face, or so she thought. She now knew what she could do as she stood on her hind legs and spread her fore legs apart, she had sheer determination at her disposal, she was going to protect her prince. “You’re not going to touch him, Death!”

The being chuckled as she took off her black hood, her coat was black and she had a fire red mane just like her. “Death? Please, he doesn’t have anything one me.” She said smugly. “My name is Prota-gonist, but you little filly could call me your fairy godmother.”

Twist nearly squeed on the inside, fairy godmothers always helped out in a pinch, and she was in a big pinch. “Are you here to help me?”

The mare gingerly trotted to the left side of the bed, as she caressed Gary’s body along the way. “You could say that.”

“Don’t touch him!” Twist shouted, her face mildly flushed.

Prota snickered as she lean in and gave Gary a peck on the cheek, “Jealousy is a terrible thing my dear filly. Me and Gary have a bond that you can’t break.”

Twist flushed,” He loveth me, back off!” Prota almost started to laugh.

“Oh, I know he does, and I am the one who you should be thanking for him falling for you.“ She said as she sat on the bed.

Twist scrunch up her face, “What do you mean you did? I got him to in love with me all on my own.” With a tiny bit of help from Mary.

Prota nodded, “Yes, yes you did. I applaud you for it. You see dear Twist that night could have gone a lot differently. Actually the route you took was the only route in your entire life that you and my dear son would have gotten together.”

Twist then realized who she was talking to, “Your Gary’s mom?”

Prota clapped her front hooves together, “Bingo my dear filly, how did you like that dress by the way? I made it just for you, and I even stitch Gary’s cutie mark on the garter, I thought that was a nice touch. I know Gary liked it, he loves frilly things.”

Twist was a little taken back, “You really made that for me? Why?”

Prota licked her lips,” Well you see my little twisted wonder, If you didn’t have that dress you never would have went to that precise restaurant. Dress code and all, the waiter would have never mixed up your drink order. Your wouldn’t have puked on the mare that got you to leave early enough before the rain got too bad. If the rain was bad you would have never went to the river to tell him about you trying to trick him.“

“How do you know that?”

Prota nuzzled Gary’s frozen chest, there was a small shiver that ran down her spine. “Well you see Twist, I know what will happen. To a point anyway, if I had not intervened you would never have gotten my Gary to fall for you, ever. You would have spent the next three years two months and nine days trying to woo him. Fail every time and my son would still be loved away in a unrequited love for his dead lover. Such a bore.”

Twist blushed, still the knowledge that she was together with him was still hard to work though for her. It was still slightly disturbing but she got a small pleasure that Gary’s own mother said it, and accepted it.

“You see Twist, I have a vested interest,” she licked her lips. “In my children, I do want to see them happy. Even if they are imperfect.” She said with a little disdain in her voice. “And you Twist, where the underdog, out of all the mares in the entire town you had the far lowest chance with him.”

Twist was slightly mad, “I didn’t want him to fall in love with me over thome trick!”

Prota breathing became slightly heavier as she took in the smell of her son, “Trick? By whatever do you mean? He fell in love with you with your own actions. I didn’t alter his heart, there was no spell or enchant that did anything. That was all you. I simply made you a dress. Nothing more, nothing less.”

“What are you here for, why are you tell me all of thith?”

Prota rolled her eyes, her personal fun had to wait, “Well you see, Gary here is about to die. In about two minutes and fifty four seconds Gary’s heart will give out. Mary will spend the next nine hours pumping mana into his body for nothing and that is just dreadfully boring to watch.”

Twist shook her head, “Gary will be ok, I don’t quite get how it workth but there wath thomething about a phoenix or thomthing like that. If he dieth he will be just fine! Mary thaid tho!”

A tiny grin, it was just a slightly curl in her lips, Prota was enjoying watch Twist squirm. “Yes, he WOULD have been fine save for one tiny little detail that he didn’t pick up on. He had already used the phoenix rebirthing flame on his dead lover.” She wrapped her hooves around herself and and shuddered as a wave of pleasure washed over her. “Oh what a day that was, watching him waste such a valuable resource. Only to incinerate a dead body.” Her eyes slightly rolled back into her head as the memory played inside her mind.

“But.” She clapped her hooves together as she whipped her head forward. “It’s time to play lets make a deal.” A bottle appeared between the two, it was round and the top was corked off. Inside it however was a tiny blue flame that sparkled like diamonds. It let off a blue glow that lit up the area.

Twist swallowed, “Ith that?”

Prota nodded, “Yes, The Phoenix Rebirthing Flame. Think about it Twist, you could save your loves life. He already loves you; in time you two could marry and have little foals running around everywhere. The perfect ending to your fairytale.”

A black shadow appeared on the wall, it was looked like an abyss of pure nothingness. Prota sighed as she leaned over, “What is it dear?”

“Are you almost done playing around?” said the disembodied voice.

“Yes, almost now leave me be I’m having fun.”

“Who is that?”

“Gary’s girlfriend.”

“Oh, isn’t she a little young?”

“Yes.”

“How is Gary doing?”

“Almost dead.”

“Oh, so what’s for dinner?”

“Roast beef and carrots.”

“Ok, have fun dear.” The shadow faded away.

Twist was confused at what just transpired, “Who or what wath that?”

Prota sighed, “That’s my husband, Over Powered. Trust me kid, the secret to marriage is never get married. So where was I?”

“I could get married to Gary and have foalth…”

Prota blinked, “Oh… right. Ha. Well. Um. Yes.“ She cleared her throat, as she in narrowed her gaze. “So just how much do you love my son?”

Twist was a little taken back, she could feel the heat burning in her chest. She took a second to think, just how much had she grown to love him? What was she willing to give up to be with him?  “I don’t know, but pleathe… I’ll give you anything if it can thave him.”

Prota shivered, she loved it when they would offer anything. Now though was not the time, no she needed to wait for this one to blossom. “This time," she smiled, "its on the house. I am your fairy godmother after all.” She said with a twisted grin.

“Really you're jutht going to give it to me?” Twist beamed.

Prota lowered her gaze, “This time it is, next time it will cost you. I’m not cheap either. There is something you should know that I think you may like.” She leaned in and whispered into her ear.

[…]

The smile on Twist’s face nearly broke her, “REALLY!”

Prota nodded, “Yes, now I have to go. I’ll be watching.” Prota started to fade away as she laid on the bed spread.

Twist nearly panicked, “How do I use thith?” she nearly shouted.

“It’s your fairy tale, what do you think?” The voice seemed to come from nowhere.

After several seconds of thinking, her face became flush.  She grabbed the bottle with vigor and pour the liquid fame into her mouth. It did not burn; it oddly enough tasted like chicken. She held it in her mouth as time resumed.

Mary's mana flux sent another shockwave throughout the room. Tears and sweat had started to pour down her face.

Twist smiled and she walked up the left side of Gary.  Her mind was playing out all the fantasies of the times to come. This time it was her to wake her prince. She leaned in and pressed her lips again his, and fed the flame to him.  

Mary and Selfie nearly doubled over, it had been a while since they had seen anyone kiss Gary. Although it was a short lived wonder. The flame had taken effect.

Gary turned to ash.

The Death of Gary Stu

It was a present, just for him. The rain poured down from the sky soaking the ground. It did lighten his mood ever so slightly. Since he was little he loved the rain, there was something so calming and peaceful about it. The black clouds that poured on the house that was in the middle of town.

A house he bought with his inheritance from Gary Stu.

It was national news, the famous author died of mysterious complications in the hospital bed.  Reports say it was a gas leak; the body was burned away beyond recognition.  The family said it was a sad tragic event but beyond that left no comment.  

The funeral was a national event, hundreds upon thousands of fans gathered to mourn the loss of their favorite author. At the head was sulking Rainbow Dash, who was more sad of the book cancellation then the actual loss of life. Until she found out whom he was, the egghead author who was boarding with Twilight.

Gary had passed but he left behind family, the preacher told.  As the family members stood next to the coffin, it was hard to take. As each passersby dropped white roses for the departed. It was bittersweet as Mary watched her old friends pass her by and each paying their respects. She gave no response as they did.

Out of all of her old friends however Fluttershy greaved the most, she gave a affectionate hug to alicorn mare. Unlike her friends she had a past with the departed, even if it was a one sided crush oh so long ago. Fluttershy was really, really sorry.

Dash only nodded, even she wasn’t that bad to mess with ponies in mourning. Derpy and Dinky paid their respect, Dinky however fell over sobbing. This was the second time in her life that she lost a father figure.  Even if she only considered him an uncle. Why she was crying, Derpy did not know why, they had both been told.

The will went as stated, to Self Insert. He left his journals, memorabilia and stipulated when she reach the age of sixteen and could own land. She will be given the Canterlot estate.  To Marian Susan, he left nothing but guardianship of his son Gregory Stuwart Jr.  To his son, he left his fortune, assets, and all legal personnel including the rights to Daring Do.

Gregory, a colt proudly bearing the age of fourteen and a half. Released to the papers three days after the passing of his father’s death that he would continue his work. In the name of his father’s loving fans he shall never let Daring Do die! Some were skeptical at first, but the feedback he had received was astronomical.

Gregory, whom had made much statement that he rather be called Gary after his father.  Now was sorting out his old personals that Twilight had shipped over, along with a checklist, ink, a book about writing books and enough paper for the next five novels. However, not all was well.

Gary had finally set out his room; it was impressive that he finished it so quickly. He was still trying to get used to the new house. It not just that he was getting used to though, a new body, or in reality his old body. He had been reborn for the most part; given the same age he had been when he first seduced the phoenix queen. In retrospect he was lucky, he was happy to be fourteen instead of one. There was something though, something somepony was taking way out of proportion.

“Gary~” Came the singing voice of Mary from upstairs, to keep his privacy he had opted to take the basement. It was the largest of the rooms in the house and there was a wall safe to keep his socks safe from Mary and Selfie during their... heated moments.

Gary really loved his socks.

“What is it Mary?” He called back slightly annoyed, he had been running all over the house helping them unpack yesterday, it was only the second day in the house. He found himself looking in the mirror more and more, his mane had a darker hue to it than it did before. His wings were small again, just barely suitable for flying just by minimal margin.  What got him the most was his flank, it was blank.

His cutie mark was gone, but its effect still remained. All talents are latent; they just need to be discovered before they could show up on fur. He knew how get it back, he really didn’t want to go hunt down a rabbit for… it. Without his mark however Mary or more precisely Plottie, couldn’t turn down the potency of it until it was on him again.

“What is today, little brother?” Gary was facing away from his sister as she descended the stairs.

“That’s big brother in little body, today is Monday by the way.” Gary was taking heavy interest in his flank, trying to figure out a way to get it back without resorting back to how he originally got it.

“Quite right,” she said nearly singing. She didn’t want to give it away just yet. “So how is Twist?”

Gary blushed; he had not seen Twist since the hospital. With everything that had happened he had not had any chances to go see her. Secretly he wanted to see her and show her the new him.  Even though she knows what he looks like now.  “I don’t know, I haven’t seen her since the hospital.”

Mary stood behind her brother as she started to stroke his mane with a fine tooth comb.  He resisted at first, but it felt kind of nice to be papered. Mary was very skilled when it came to brushing manes; he let out a small purring sound as she worked away at his scalp. ”Oh, no reason.”

Mary finished his mane as she started to stroke his wings, he let out a little whine, he didn’t want it to be over just yet. “Don’t stop that feels good.”

Mary rolled her eyes, Gary was indeed fourteen again, mature for his age but in private he was whiny and needy. Mary wasn’t planning on stopping though, she needed to be physically touching his wings for the spell to work. She started to stroke the thin membrane of her brother’s wing, slowly pumping mana into it as he enjoyed the free massage. “Feel good?”

Gary was in nirvana, he had not had a wing massage in almost seven years, “Oh that feels great.” He purred.  He loved having his wings rubbed; Mary was godlike in her skills with wings. “A little lower to the left.”

Mary worked the tender muscle affectionately, slowly kneading the mana into his wings. He was just as resistant to magic as she was if not more. She really needed to get it in deep for the spell to work. She kneeled down to get a better position as she brushed the crux in between his wings. “There?”

“Ahhhg-right there that’s the sweet spot.” She started to work the muscle into small circles. Gary’s eyes went wide as saucers as she kept working over the same spot, every muscle in his back loosened. “When did you learn how to do this?”

“Here and there, you know Gary Selfie is waiting for you upstairs.” She started to stroke along the wing tips.

“Oh I get it; you want me to walk her to school. HmMMm, fine just can you work my lower back some more please.” Mary abolished, there was still parts of the wing that need to be kneaded with mana.  Her hoof strokes where gentle.

A wry smile grew on her face, as she pressed hard and gave a long stroke on apex of both wrongs. Gary face went red as a familiar pleasure shot through him. “Oh, you will be going with Self—“

“Mary I need you to stop,” Gary said with a small tone of seriousness. He was starting to really enjoy the wing massage.

“Oh so you already caught on to what I am trying to do,” She was slightly impressed, her mana control was excellent, he shouldn’t have been able to feel anything. Her pressed her hind legs down on his as she locked him down.

He was feeling something alright.

“You’re trying to do this on purpose!?”His pupils shrunk to the size of pins. ”Get off me!” He tried to squirm out, but she pressed harder. Her being four times his size now gave her a larger advantage. Quickly forcing as much mana as she could, her strokes became heated and more precise. His hoofs slid along the carpet in vain as he tried to skitter away.

“You’re going to go and that’s final!” The spell was nearly complete, to seal his wings so he couldn’t fly away today.  

Gary shuddered under the weight of his sister; he had never seen his sister act like this. He could feel the blood pulsing in his wings, almost every nerve ending begged for touch. Pegasi, had always had sensitive wings, young males had it the worst. “Mary I – not, flow.” Words failed him as a rush ran through his body.

POMPF

Gary’s wings extended in in full length, his body froze as it gave into its most basic urges. They flapped a little before they fell weak against his body. His breath became heated as his eyes lost focus.

Mary froze as the spell finally completely; as her brother from went limp underneath her, the smell of stallion fill the air. It took a moment for the mare to focus in on what had just transpired. “Gary did you just—“

Selfie peeked her head in; she could hardly sleep that night. She was in a new house with her brother and sister. Just what she always wanted.  Even better though when Mary told her that Gary had to go to school from now on. She didn’t understand the laws and regulation of the equine government of why the colt had to go to school. What she did hear though was ‘Gary will be going to school with you from now on’.

“Gregory,” she chuckled, she loved using her older brothers full name. “are you ready for school yet?” She looked at the odd scene, Mary had Gary pinned down against the floor. “Are you two wrestling, can I join?”

“Selfie go to your room!” the elder siblings said in unison, both couldn’t bear to look at the little alicorn.

“But I wanted to get some Sub-hay for lunch!” Selfie whined, she had grown used to the foot long treat at lunch time.

“I will buy you Sub-hay for the next year, just go!” Gary nearly barked.

“Promise?”

“Yes, yes now go!” Selfie didn’t say another word as she shut the door to the basement and waited patiently in her room. Never had Gary broken a promise, she was getting sub-hay for a year.

The room fell silent as the spell was working away, Gary’s wings became translucent. All forms of matter would pass through them harmlessly now, that however was not the topic between the two now.

“Mary…” Gary said as he watched her sister in his vanity mirror.

Mary was still flush, “Yes?”

“You know every pony has secrets they are going to take to their grave.” He said as calmly as he could. “This, what just happened, is going to be one of those. So…” he cleared his throat. “I want you to go upstairs and I am going to take a shower and get cleaned up and we shall NEVER speak of this again. Ever.”

Mary nodded, as she eased off her brother. Gary laid there on the ground in his own mirth until the door finally clicked shut.  After the coat was clear he finally got up, and examined the stained area trying to think of any silver lining that would be good.

“Well… at least it doesn't show up against the white carpet…. much.”

- - -

Gary sat at the kitchen table as he listened to his sister explain her actions, in his hooves was his favorite cow mug half full of milk coffee. “So you thought I would fly away?” He said calmly, a little too calm for Mary’s taste, considering.

“Well yes…” Mary said slightly blushing, still trying to burn the mental image of her brother out of her mind. “You dropped out before, and since you have to go now I thought you would run…”

Gary cleared his throat, “Mary I dropped out to take care of you and Selfie. I know full well that I have to seek education while I’m ‘under’ your care. If you wanted me to attend school that would solve a lot of problems. Selfie would have a guardian on the way to and from school and I would have something to do during the day.”

“You could also see Twist every day,” Mary added with a small sheepish grin.

Gary blushed a little, “Yes, well that would be a perk as well.  Frankly though sis I am a little disappointed that you think I would act like that.”

Mary felt slightly ashamed, “I’m sorry,” she loved her brother dearly, I should really trust him more. She sighed as she looked into the bottom of her empty cup. “I didn’t think you would take it so well considering…”

Selfie burst out of her room, she had finally been given her own alarm clock. A daring do clock with small glass gems for hands. “Let’s go I don’t want to be late.” She had taken a heavy interest in her school; on a few occasions she studied by herself without Mary nagging.

Gary looked at the wooden cuckoo-clock in the kitchen, “There is still a hour left, the school is not ten minutes from here.” Gary had chosen a prime location in the center of Ponyville. It was walking distance to almost every shop in town.

Selfie quickly trotted over to her brother’s chair. “You said you buy me Sub-hay!” she whined.

Gary rolled his eyes as he rooted through his saddle bag, thankful that was right next to his chair. He bit down on his wallet and fished out several bits. “Seven should be good enough?”

Selfie nodded as she eagerly scooped the bits and put it into her tiny coin purse. “Thank you!”

Gary nodded, “Well I am going to get some supplies and I’ll be back in a minute.” Gary nuzzled Selfie’s mane and trotted off towards his room leaving the pair to their thoughts.

“Mary can you help me make cards tonight?” Selfie as she took her brother’s spot on the table.

“What are the cards for?” Mary said.

“Hearts and hooves day, a bunch of us are making card in class and I want to make one for every pony.” Selfie said with a innocent smile.

Mary chuckled, “Sure, that sounds like fun. We will pick up some supplies after work.” A sheepish grin grew on her face. “So, Selfie is there any pony at school that you like?”

Selfie smiled, “There is, I really like Apple Bloom and Sweetie Bell. I don’t think Scootaloo likes me too much though. I really like Twist too, she even gave me a peppermint twist and we always share are lunches.”

Mary suppressed a groan, “No Selfie is there a Pony you… like?” she raised a brow ever so slightly hoping she would catch the drift.

“I like Apple Bloom and Sweetie Bell a lot.” Selfie repeat slightly confused.

Crash

Both Mary and Selfie looked at the dark cedar door the lead to their brothers room, then it hit Mary. Why would he give Selfie money if he was going with her anyway. “He is trying to make a run for it!”

The duo made their way through the door and down the stairs. There was a toppled over stack of boxes next to the window and in the window was the flank of a stuck colt who was now getting pour on from the rain outside.

Selfie sighed as she passed a bit over to her sister, she lost the bet.

The victor trotted to the window with a smug sense of valor, “So… Gary. You were so excited to go to school you couldn’t wait to go through the front door right?”

“Mary can you please get me out, I’ll go to school.” Gary said through the rain.

“Well, you did say please.” Mary smile. Spell was totally worth it.

“Mary there is a wet spot on the floor here, it smells like sea foam.” Selfie said.

Gary blushed, he knew he forgot something.

Today was going to be a long day.

- - -

Selfie tore off to class the second she could, she was late by five minutes.  She wanted to be the first to tell the class about her ‘cousin’ Gary. The sub-hay mare behind the counter wanted to give the cute colt a free meal. In the end, Gary got a free six inch.

Mary made it rain today because it was his favorite weather, being Cloud Director had its perks. Wearing a goofy rain hat because his wings were now useless until nightfall. She didn’t even have the decently to walk me in. He gave himself a quick shakedown in the entrance of the school to get most of the water off his back and tail.

The entrance had coats and hangers which Gary used to store his hat, Selfie seemed to think the ground next to it was a proper place to store her bag. She didn’t pick that bad habit up from me. From the hall it was easy to spot the classroom; the muddy trail left by foals was easy enough to spot. Where is the teacher’s lounge?  

It was faint, almost mute. It however was the sound that he had grown accustomed to. It was crying. He followed the sound as best he could, until he came to the staircase. It stopped right when he hit the first step. He looked around for the souse of the sound, it wasn’t easy to spot at first. Next to the staircase there was several large boxes. Behind the boxes was an open door to just below the staircase.

In the crack of the staircase was a tail, it was a swirl of light purple and white.

“You alright?” Gary said as he opened the wooden panel. It was a filly with a pink coat that was covered in dirt. She was sitting on her plot with both of her hooves nursing a small scrape on her cutie mark.

“Don’t look at me!” the filly whined, as she tried to shut the panel again only to be stopped by his hoof.

“What are you doing here; a little filly shouldn’t be under the stairs.” Gary said in his standard big brother voice, although his voice being considerably higher than it was before.

“That’s none of your business what I’m doing here, what you are doing here?” she shot back. “I don’t remember you going to school here.”

Gary sighed, “It seems I will be joining class,” grudgingly he admitted. “How about we get you out of here and get you cleaned up.” Gary offered a hoof only for her to knock it away.

“Don’t get fresh with me; you’re just trying to take advantage of me.” Diamond Tiara winced as the cut on her hind leg opened up more.

“How about I show you a magic trick, will you tell me why you’re under the stairs?”  Gary leaned in to try to work his way closer.

“Go away and leave me alone.” Her eyes narrowed. “Or I’m going to tell my daddy on you.” The colt put a single hoof in the air, he ignored her warnings as he made a figure eight in the air.  The filly opened her mouth to protest again but close it as a pink flame appeared in the air.  It danced in the air, her own personal flame that match her coat. An old trick that he used to use on Mary when she hurt herself when she was just a mere filly.

While it danced away he placed a his other hoof on her flank, right above the cut. Either she didn’t notice or didn’t care, her mind was entranced at the moment. It only took a moment to heal the filly of her tiny damage.

He slashed the flame with hoof and it dispersed into a small shower of sparks, making a cat head with whiskers.  She watched the fade into nothingness, a childlike grin plastered on her face. “That was amazing, how did you do that?”

“I'll tell you, but you have to get out of this hole in the wall.”

Diamond moved back against the wall, “I’m not going, until I get my tiara back.”

I’m going to be even later now, “What tiara?”

The filly pointed into the darkest corner of under of the storage unit, “There rat hole there, a big fat rat stole my tiara and when I try to get it back it keeps biting my hoof. It’s a gift from my mom; I’m not going home without it.” She said firmly.

Gary looked over into the corner, there was indeed a large rat hole. It was big for a full grown stallion foreleg.  Gary sighed as he leaned in, he knew even if they continued talking it would have ended up some way or another with him sticking his hoof in the hole. So he did.

Gary now knew how the filly got the small cut on her flank, there was a nail protruding from the side of the stairs.  His black coat now match hers, covered in dust bunnies.  Gary felts inside of the dark hole,  there was a lot more stuff inside of it than her tiara. From just feeling around there was pencils, metals, cloth. One, two, three… nine, fourteen. He counted away on the rats that were biting away into his coat.

Simultaneously he was counting the rats that were being incinerated for trying.

Diamond Tiara just watched in amazement at the colt’s resilience. “I never asked you to help me. Don’t expect a reward or anything.”

Gary continued to sift away through the material and rats, “Yup, don’t worry, I won’t ask for one. Just don’t lose your mom’s stuff again. I am sure she would ground you for a lifetime.”

“I don’t have a mother…”  It took a moment for the colt to put together what she meant.

“I’m sorry for your loss; if it makes you feel better I don’t have either of my parents.” Gary said as he worked away inside the hole.

Tiara frowned, she hated to admit it but it did make her feel better, “What’s your name?” the filly finally asked.

“Gregory, but call me Gary. So what may I call the princess?” Gary teased.

“Diamond Tiara,“ then blushed a little as his words sunk in. “hey no getting fresh.”

Gary leaned back on his side with a smile on his face, “Oh, and you name a princess who doesn’t have a tiara.” He chuckled he proudly displayed the fruits of his efforts, a diamond tiara.

Her face lit up as she grabbed the tiara, “Thank you!” She squeed, it was moments like this that Gary loved, a good job well done. “You know, I know I said I wouldn’t reward you. I am sure my daddy would give you something for helping me though.”

Gary dislodged his left hoof from the small hole in the wall, “Well, if you really wanted to repay me you would point to where the teachers’ lounge is.”

Diamond Tiara dead panned, “Are you serious, you know who my daddy is right?

“No clue.” Gary said honestly. “So… where is the lounge? I am kind of in a rush now.”

Tiara pointed down the hall, the only hall. “It’s the thirds door on the left.” How did he not find it the whole school only has five doors?

Gary was already off, “Thanks.”

He left her with Tiara in hoof, “I guess daddy was wrong, there are a few good gentle colts…” She said with a mild blush. That’s when she noticed it, as she picked up her saddle bag. The small gash on her flank was missing. She looked at the colt that entered the lounge, Did he…?

- - -

Cheerilee was on her third cup of special coffee, rum. She looked at herself in a small mirror on her desk.  This year was her third year in a row without a stallion during the frolic; it was starting to get to her.

She had made many purchases from shady catalogs to try and overcome her wants of the holidays.  Alas, none were quite able to squelch her flame. Grey hairs had finally started to take root in her mane, she was still quite young. Sporting the age of twenty she was quite beautiful. Taking care of every ponies foals during the day though was starting to get to her.

“Miss Cheerilee?” came the voice of a colt who entered the small room.

“Yes? Oh, you must be Gregory, come in.” Gary already was inside the room but he now took the hot seat next to her desk. “Where is Mary?”

Gary leaned back in the chair taking in the small comfort. “She had to work; I can sign the registry for myself.”

Cheerilee sighed, “You need a guardian signature to start class. Mary should have known that.”

“Yes, but I am fourteen, I can sign in without a guardian’s signature.” He knew the statutes well though from when he quit school before. He may have had to go to school but he didn’t need his guardian’s permission to do so.

“You’re Fourteen? You look a little… young, for a stallion.” She added quickly.

Gary hated to be reminded of his stature, for a colt he was a little smaller than the average but was on par with a filly. Times like this he missed his old body. “Yes, well I am, if you need it I can get you my ID.”

Cheerilee looked at the colt before her, her eyes examining the features of the very young stallion. He has a cute face; the girls in class will be all over this one. She didn’t mean to do it, as he eyes carelessly differed towards the privates of the colt. He face turned scarlet.

Some things were above average for a colt his age, WAY above average.

Holy Celestia, how does he walk with that?

“Equestria to Cheerilee.” Gary said waving a hoof in her face.

Cheerilee shook her head,”Wha?”She said half dazed.

“You ok, you’re drooling.”

She wiped her lip, indeed there was drool. “Just a little hungry is all. So let’s get you signed in and I'll introduce you to the class.” After going through the paperwork, there had been the explanation of the school rules. Nothing out of the ordinary, although there was the occasional glance from the school mare that was kind of offsetting. He is legal... A contemptible thought entered the mares mind.

“…that’s about it is there any questions?” Cheerilee finished as they made their way down the hall. She had been walking behind the colt the entire time. She was still trying to figure out what she saw was just a mere trick of the light.

It wasn’t.

“No.” Gary said innocently enough as he stood at the threshold of the classroom.  Even though he wouldn’t admit it, he was slightly excited for it. Once in awhile he always thought about going back to school to finish his education, but the prospect of a famous world renowned author going back to school would have ruined his career.

There was also getting to hang out with his little sister, on an equivalent level. He wasn’t her brother –in public- anymore he was her cousin.  He pushed opened the door, even held it for the teacher to pass.

“Thank you.” Cheerilee smiled as she walked in, Gary followed in suit. All activity in the room ceased the moment the students saw the newcomer.  The fillies and colts simply stared up in surprise at Gary’s direction, a few shyly turning away at the last moment to avoid making eye contact. From the moment he walked in he scanned the room; it didn’t help his nerves though when the room almost went completely silent when he walked in. Selfie was in the first row right center; next to her were Apple Bloom and Scootaloo.

Selfie started to wave like a foal that hasn’t seen her best friend in years. It was hard to resist a facehoof, it was very tempting. Behind her was Sweetie Bell who was sitting in between two unicorn colts. Behind them was Dinky who was by the look of repelling spitballs from a crème coated colt pegasus next to her.

A small smile grew on the colts face as he saw the last row, at the far end on the right was the red curly mane of Twist. Who had the same goofy smile he had.  She was wearing her signature purple specs, she even was swishing her tail back and forth.

“Class we have a new student join us today. His name is, Gregory Stuwart.” Selfie Started to chuckle. “He will be joining us for the remainder of the term. Normally Gary we would have you tell us about yourself, but we are running a little late today so we will save that until the end of class. You can take a seat anywhere.”

The pink filly raised her hoof, “He can sit next to me, Ms. Cheerilee.” Most of the class looks back at Diamond Tiara who was wearing her beloved crown.

“That’s so… oddly nice of you Diamond Tiara,” Cheerilee said. She nodded to Gary to take his seat. He eagerly did, it was the one he was planning on taking from the start. On his right sat Twist, on his left sat the filly welcome wagon Diamond Tiara.

Gary, whom wanted to set a good example of what a good student would do for his little sister. Took out his notebook and pencil from his black satchel and eagerly was ready to take expert notes and share him with his sister later that evening.

“And now class,” Ms. Cheerilee said, “we’re going to talk about the color red!”

Gary barely resisted the urge to slam his face into the desk.  Today was going to be completely and utterly boring. It was only but a moment, something brush up against his tail. It was Twist’s red curly tail. He looked over and she was sitting innocently staring at the board, the moment her look away his tail would get brushed again.

That’s how you want to play this, Gary suppressed a smile.  Unlike Twist his tail not have curls, it was long and straight with only the slightest curl at the very end.  Timing it just right, he cracked it like a whip across her cutie mark.

“Eeep.” She squeaked slightly, her face turned scarlet. She tried to immediately retaliate in the same manner but her puffy tail was far too short to reach his flank.  Gary had a sheepish triumphant grin. Don't start wars you cant finish. She looked back at the teacher before she started to mouth write a note, trimming to time it just right to pass it.  It took her well over three minutes to write the note.

She passed it quickly as Cheerilee was going over the other two primary colors.  Gary only suppressed a laugh, maybe school might be interesting now. He unraveled the note…

Hey Gary,That is not fair you're too far away scoot closer. Also, how have you been? I am sorry I didn’t visit you. I haven’t been able to leave my house. Bon-Bon grounded me for not coming home for two weeks. I wrote you a poem too! Also there is so much it want to catch up on. I told Bon-bon about you, but she doesn’t believe me. Don’t worry I didn’t tell her how old you actually are. Nopony would believe me.  Do you want to meet her? -Twist.

Gary flipped to the back and spent a moment thinking of a good reply. He had never received a note in class before, but decided to play it safe and write back nothing to personal. He passed back his reply…

I am glad to see you too.  No, I’m not going to scoot closer. I would love to meet Bon-Bon; actually I would like to meet a lot of your family.  I’m old school like that.  How long are you grounded for? –Gary

“Psst.” Gary looked over to see the darting eyes of a pink filly. She leaned over with a note of her own written on a light purple pad.

I just wanted to say thanks again for before. If you want, my daddy is picking me up from school I can introduce you to him. I’m sure he will give you some bits for helping me. How do you like the school so far & are we friends now?

Gary flipped the piece over and continued to write on the other side.

Its ok, I didn’t help you for a reward. Just don’t go bringing around your mother’s tiara. It is probably special and she would be sad if u lost it. Memories are hard to replace. For the five minutes I have been here, great, and sure we can be friends.

He passed the not back and immediately was rewarded with a note from Twist.

I am ground for one more day. Not for staying out for two weeks without telling her. Because she thinks I lied about having a special somepony. If I proved I wasn’t lying and say a special somepony I wouldn’t be grounded anymore. Hint, Hint. Did Diamond Tiara pass you a note?

Gary ripped off a piece of his paper, there was no more room. Miss Cheerilee had not noticed the blatant exchange of notes, due to her invigorating take on the color red. A wry smile grew on his face.

Yes, she wanted to thank for helping her in the hall. A big rat stole her mother’s tiara. So you have a special somepony? When did you get one?

Gary passed the note back and waited patiently, and then she read it. Twist looked like she was about to cry, Oh now I feel bad, she knows I was joking right? She eagerly started to scribbled away on the back side of the paper. Until a piece of paper from a pick filly slipped its way onto his desk.

You sound like an old stallion, talking about memories. I do have my honor to think of so as a thank you I will give you permission to sit with me and Silver Spoon at lunch. You should feel privileged. I have never let a colt sit with us before at lunch.

Gary rolled is eyes, she must be rich to talk like this. He wrote back…

Thanks but I am going to be having lunch with my sis cousin Selfie and her friends. You can join us if you want. I am sure Selfie would love to have more friends come and eat with her. I would like it if you joined us.

He passed back the note and Twist nearly pelted hers at him.

What do you mean? I thought you were my special somepony. Did I do something wrong? Are you mad at me? Is this are first fight and I’m no realizing it. Please tell me!

Wow, I shouldn’t joke with her anymore. Then he got an idea.

Well most technically I never asked you to be my special somepony. This is true; I think a certain pony deserves to be asked, instead of general acceptance. I am old school like that; I take things slow and easy, just like the knights of old. Although there is something I want to ask you after school if you catch my drift.

He passed back the note, and watched her face as she read the characters. Her whole coat went turned scarlet as she read the note over and over in her mind. She wrote down one last note and passed it back.

I will be waiting, my knight.

Gary folded the parchment and slid it into his saddle bag. He gave her a side glance and caught her looking at him. He looked over at his new friend Diamond Tiara in hopes of getting her answer about lunch. She never sent the note back however.

Grudgingly the colt looked back at the board, where several pictures of classic red objects now where displayed. Gary looked at the clock, only five minutes!?  Gary opened a new page and started to jot down the notes for Selfie who obviously had not taken any since she was chewing on her pencil.

Today is going to be a really long day.

:Lunch Time:

Gary had bit down on his six in sub-hay sandwich. Selfie had dragged him to her favorite dining area. A canopy with a glass table that was just behind the school. The playground was vacant save for two unicorn colts that were playing in the rain.

It was an odd feeling having the wind at his back when he wasn’t flying. Having translucent wings was hard to get used to. Gary loved spending time with his sister, right now was no different. However, the sound of her guzzling down the triple extra mayonnaise from her sandwich was starting to get to him. It was mildly disturbing watching her trying to widen her mouth enough to fit the meaty treat inside just for the white creamy delight to drizzle down her cheek.

That wasn’t what was getting to the young colt as much as it was just them. He had mildly expect to be bombarded with obvious questions of a new transfer student. Yet, he was alone with Selfie. Neither Twist nor any of Selfie’s friends were there, not even the pink filly had joined them.

Selfie licked her lips clean of the creamy treat her brother had provider for her, “What’s wrong Gary you look sad.” She said with a slightly worried tone.

Gary looked over, “You have a little bit off mayonnaise on your cheek.” She couldn’t quite reach the spot with her tongue so he just wiped it off with his hoof. “Why do you say that, I am happy.”

Selfie squinted, “Is it because you wanted some of my sandwich? Because I would have shared honest.” She said almost pleading like that was really on his mind.

Gary scooted closer to his sister and wrapped a hoof around her, “You know squirt, I really missed you. It’s nice to know that I have a little sister who worries about me a lot.”

Selfie blushed, she loved getting praised. Although there was something on her mind, something she wanted to ask but never had the chance too. “Brother, how do you know if you like, like somepony…”

“Like… like, like?” Gary said hoping this wouldn’t lead to where he thought it was going.

“Like you… and Twist?” Gary insides warmed up several degrees.

“I see, well…” he paused, “Well why don’t you ask Mary, she may be able to help you more than I can.” He said hoping to pass the torch to his younger sister.

“But she never even been on a date!” He couldn’t help but chuckle, it was so true.

“Well, I won’t lie I was hoping to avoid this talk, but since you want my advice. How much do you love your big brother?” Gary said with a smirk.

She widened her hooves as far as she could stretch them, “This much.”

“Well, when you can look at the pony you like and like them just as much and when they make your insides all warm and mushy.” He nuzzled her cheek “That’s when you like a pony.”

She returned her brother’s affection, “Thank you Gary, I knew I should have asked you.”

Gary now took a sheepish interest in the subject, “Now spill, who is the colt. Please don’t say it’s the tall lanky one with the drool because sis you can do SO much better.” His face turned serious. “And you’re still not allowed to date until after you’re married.”

“I’m not telling.” She said with a smile.

“I’ll tell you who I like,” he said with a half showmanship smile.

Selfie deadpanned; even she wasn’t going to fall for that, “Nope.”

Gary clicked his tongue, she is becoming more and more like Mary every day. Aimlessly he bit down on the last bite of his sandwich. It had taken on a moist taste from it being at the bottom of the wrapper.

The thundering sound of two fillies burst through the wooden door of the school.  Twist had Diamond Tiara pin to the ground in a pile of mud. Twist had size on the filly, but not much as she bucked hard –for a filly- against her barrel sending her sliding into the muddy grass.

Diamond Tiara leapt into the air as she pounced on her victim taking a cheap shot to the chest. Twist doubled over in pain but quickly recover as she side kicked her hooves out from under her send her face first into the mud.

Twist bit down on her mane and tried her hardest to rip as much of it out as she could of. Sadly not a hair came out  before she was pulled off by Gary, Selfie now was holding Back the enraged filly. For a moment the only sound was the rain and the heavy breathing of the two combatants.

“Let go of me,” Diamond Tiara barked. Selfie’s iron grip never waned.

Twist took her chance, as she whipped around and planted one right on Gary. It was a welcomed surprised, excepted she tasted like Diamond Tiara and dirt. The colt didn’t mind, he hadn’t been able to do this is three weeks. Alas, the kiss was broken.

“Gregory, Diamond, Twist in my office NOW!” Barked the school mare from the doorstep.

All good things are so short lived.

:Teachers Lounge:

Not a word had been spoken between the three, and Cheerilee was waiting. The poor colt sat in between the two fillies. Both looked at him, who was not going to dare move even an inch.

“So,” Cheerilee said,” who is going to tell me what is going on?”  Again both fillies looked at Gary liked he would explain.

“I have no idea.” Gary said, for he really didn’t.

“Twist started it, she hit me first.” Diamond Tiara said.

“The called me ugly!”

“She told me I couldn’t be friends with Gary!”

“After you told me to thtay away from him!”

“I was just doing him a favor; you always cling to the new colts.  He is MY friend, he even said so. Seems I was right seeing the way you forced yourself on him.”

Twist bit her tongue, and stared at the floor. “I didn’t forthe anything…” she whispered.

“Girls, this isn’t telling me anything—“

Ding-Dong-Bing-Bong

Cheerilee sigh, thank Celestia for half days. “We will continue this tomorrow morning, Gary you leave first.”

Gary nodded and bowed low, he turned and looked at Twist, “Meet me by the tree in back,” he said in a whisper, and it was meant for her ears only but was overheard by the pink coated filly.

- - -

Gary made his way to the destination in question, it was an old willow tree that had a great view of the Ponyville River. Just under the left side of the tree  there was a small parting in the vine branches that split the rain. The stallion forced several waves of heat into the ground causing small puffs of steam to rise from the ground.

At least the ground is warm now. Gary sat down on his plot tail extended, fore legs propped behind him. The steam warmed the air just enough to make it very pleasant. Twist came soon after, she walked straight there from the door, she didn’t even detour around the puddle she walked through them.  She sat several inches away from him, head low and her tail wrapped around her.

“So,” Gary said while continuing to look into the rain, “now it’s just you and me. What was all of that about?”

It took a minute for her to reply, “You won’t be mad?”

“You sound like Selfie when I catch her trying to steal cookies. No I won’t be, promise.”

A giant weight felt like it had been lifted from the filly’s shoulders. “I told the cruthaderth who you really are.”

Gregory’s eye twitched, “I see, so how did they take it?” Mildly regretting making the promise already, they were Selfie’s friends and would have been informed sooner or later.

“They took it pretty well; they thaid Twilight doeth a whole bunch of weird thpellth that go wrong all the time. A pony that ith part phoenix wasn’t really that big of a thhock at all. They know it’s a thecret and they pinkie promised not to tell.”

That’s not really how it works but I guess it’s close enough, “So how did you and Diamond Tiara get at it?” She sat in silence and watched the rain, Gary sighed as he scooted closer enough for both their fur to be touching. He wrapped a hoof around her and raised the temperature of his body by several degrees. “Better?”

How he had known she was cold was beyond her, but she didn’t care. She snuggled against his warm fur and rested her head on him. “When me and the cruthaderth were going to meet you and Selfie for lunch, Diamond Tiara and Thilver Thpoon thopped us at the door. The thaid that you two were already friendth and thhe didn’t want me butting in on the picture. The didn’t want me getting near you becauthe thhe said I would get a cruth on you just because you talked to me…”

Gary raised a brow, “Why didn’t you tell her I was your special somepony. She would have backed off, I think.”

“Becauthe you’re not…”

Buck, I did say that. Gary swallowed a large pool of saliva that had begun to pool at the back of his throat. “So why did you kiss me before since we're technically not together.”

Twist went scarlet, “You promithe not to laugh…”

“Sure why not, it can’t be that bad.”

“Well thince you promithed,” she calmed down a bit. “I was reading a book on dogth for a project, I didn’t get far into it but there was a thection on marking territory and fluids. I thought if I kithed you in front of Diamond Tiara I wath… marking my territory.”

Gary snorted, “Wow.” He bit his lip it was far too tempting to laugh. “I am so glad you didn’t read into it then.”

Twist was confused, “Why?”

“Female dogs mark their males by rubbing their heat on a male’s nose. “ It took a few seconds before Twist got the imagery.

“I would never!”

“Oh come on, think about it. Wouldn’t you like to explain to Cheerilee that!” Gary teased.

“Tho how do maleth mark their territory?”

“They… you know what I think I’ll tell you later, I don’t want to ruin the moment.” Gary smiled as he snuggled closer. Wrapping his tail around her, she went red as she felt his tail brush up against her cutie mark. It was a sensitive area for the filly. She returned in kind, although his flank was blank.

The two sat in silence and watch the rain; it was a present from Mary just for him. Even if it was unspoken, it still took a bit of courage to build up. He was never good at the formalities of romance. He was never good at romance, period.

“Twist…” He had only ever asked once before.

“Yeth?” the heat inside her chest swelled.

“Will you be my…”But the feeling was still the same. “Special somepony?”

She took a moment to savor the feeling; it was something special about it. Being asked, under a tree in the warm embrace of a beloved. It was far better than she could have imagined. For a moment, just a single moment. She felt completely at peace.

She did say anything, she just tighten her grip and nodded. Gary lowered his head and bump up her muzzle, she opened her eyes in surprise as she fell into the evergreen irises of her special somepony. They looked like pure emeralds of green; both leaned in breathlessly as he pushes his lips to hers.  

A kiss to seal the deal, from this point it was official. To bad he forgot that it was still the frolic and Twist was still female.

In the bushes however there was a full grown alicorn, a filly alicorn, and a trio of cutie mark hunters eagerly what the couple. The largest of the alicorns shielding them from the rain with her massive black wings.

“They’re kissing!” snickered Sweetie Bell.

“I knew he couldn’t even wait a day.” Mary whispered.

“It’s nice to see Gary smile again,” Selfie whispered.

“Look at Twist go, it looks like she is about to suck off his face.” Scootaloo said in amazement.

“Should we stop them, Twist looks like she is about to jump on him. Ok, now she jumped him.”

“Those two are really going at it, sis we should really stop them.”

“Oh its Gary, he has far more self-control.”

“Sis you remember what he was like around Glass when he thought we weren’t looking.”

“Oh, he is a lot… older… now… “All five of them blushed as the young couple continued swapping saliva. “Maybe we should stop them…” Mary said slightly looking away.

They never had the chance, as Ms. Cheerilee and Diamond Tiara made their way out to the tree.

“It’s true, he told her to meet her next to the tree.” The filly hopped from one dry spot to the next avoiding the large

Cheerilee sighed, “I highly doubt Twist would do anything inappropriate. She is a model student…Twist?”

Twist heard her name and leaped off the half dazed colt, being young had its benefits. It took a moment for him to snap back to reality to see the two red face fillies and the gaping mouth of a school mare. “Huh?”

Then he looked down at his nether region and looked at something he thought he had better control of. Ok think fast, this is a perfectly healthy reaction for a colt of my age. I get to go through puberty again to it is to be expected. I am sure we can all calmly talk this out and every pony will understand. That both parties got heated in the moment and it would have never have gone passed kissing.

Is what he WANTED to say.

“She seduced me.”

:Diamond Tiara’s House:

“Good night daddy,” Diamond said down the hall of her mansion.

“Goodnight Mr. Rich.” Silver Spoon said respectfully before the two shut the door to Diamond Tiaras room.

The pink filly slumped down on her bed, her perfect mane laid haphazardly over her pillows.  Silver Spoon crawled up next to her as they prepared to enter the land of dreams. Both slept on the giant Daring Do body pillow.

“So you going to tell me what happened or do you think I just forgot,” Silver Spoon said nonchalantly as she tucked herself into bed.

“I don’t want to talk about it…” Diamond Tiara said weakly. Silver never liked seeing this side of her, she seemed weak, vulnerable.

“Is it about the new colt, Black Moon or something—“

“His name is Gary, how do you get Black Moon out of that?”

“Oh, so you do know his name. When you told your dad about the fight you wouldn't breathe a word of him then.” Spoon shot back.

“Daddy doesn’t like me talking about colts; he said I’m too young.”

“So, tell me, honestly. Do you like him?” Spoon questioned.

Diamond went flush as she turned her face away from her best friend, “No, I just don’t want Twist to have him is all.”

Spoon yawned as she snuggled closer to her friend, “How about tomorrow we try to get you closer to this Gary guy. If anything it would be fun to see Twist squirm for a bit.”

The filly smiled as her mind contemplated how the next day would go, but sadly it never strayed far off the black coated colt that want nothing from her.

:Canterlot Residential Area:

In a house at the end of the street live a family of three.  This family was quite special indeed. It consisted of a unicorn stallion with a amber crème coat. This unicorn had a goal in mind, to see his friend again.

The other two were special indeed. A subject of study that held the interest of many scientists. Twin rabbits whom had fur was black as night and both held emerald green eyes. One was named Onyx and the other Jasmine.

What made these two special was not eyes nor their fur. What was the wonderment of these two were the flames in their bellies and they could talk..

This family of three did the best that they could, the stallion worked days and played father at night. Alas in this household it was all tears, for the little bunny children just lost someone dear. They had been searching since birth for their sire.

They knew who he was but they did not know where, the stallion did track for almost five years. The news came as a shock for the little Gary Stu flock, for the rabbits now lost their dad, quite sad.

Alas all hope was not lost as a black velvet box showed up on the doorstep of the home.  The stallion opened the box, as his face lit up to a photo of Stu, sitting next to a red curly manned filly.

Inside was a letter, written in ink. “Gary Stu is alive happy and well. Don't you think his children would think that is swell.”

How anyone knew about the rabbits father was beyond him, only select few knew and one was dead and the other couldn't speak. He set down the letter and made his way to the children’s bedroom.

“Get packed, we're going to go see your father.”

To Become Perfect...

It was a bright and sunny day, yesterday. Today’s however was dark and rainy as the black clouds overhead continued to bombard the town with rain. It was meant to be a gift for a young stallion, who was now sitting on an faded crushed velvet couch of the local sweet shop.

The shop itself smell of molasses and burnt sugar, a standard for making hard candies. There were several large cardboard bins that held popular flavors such as chocolate and strawberry. The wall were covered with other flavors like green apple and watermelon. A personal favorite and always a hot seller were Twist’s candy canes that she sold in the shop herself.

In the back of the store was the house where Twist and Bon-Bon lived. The living area had three couches that semi-circled around a fireplace. There was a small fire that sparked red and blue embers. Under normal circumstances this would have been a perfect home visit.

Normal was never normal for the Sue Family.

He had only been in this situation once before, under the ever judgmental gaze of Twist’s guardian Bon-Bon, a unicorn mare with a light blue coat, and his new teacher Ms. Cheerilee. Besides him however was the filly that had been by his side since they left the school. She was taking the situation far better than Gary would have guess.

Well I could be worse, at least there isn’t an angry father involved.

“Yes, I was informed by a concerned student that these two were alone behind the school. Normally I would overlook such things, but this time of the year as you two would understand. I must take extra precautions.” Cheerilee informed.

Gary lean to the side slightly, “Twist just let me do the talking.” He said breathlessly. Twist just nodded, she was all smiles and giggles, she had a special somepony.

“I see, so this must be Gary that Twist was talking about. I must say the way she talked about you I would have pegged you for a full grown stallion.” Well she was half right. “Twist does have an active imagination. I would have liked to meet you under more… pleasurable circumstances.” Bon-Bon said as she addressed Gary.

Every single muscle in Gary’s body clenched, he hated himself for what he was about to do.

“Likewise Miss. Bon-Bon,” Gary said taking on his more advance verbatim. “I was hoping to speak to you before but due to some family matters I have been unable to speak to you directly. Twist has told me before that you wished to meet me, but she never mention just how beautiful of a mare you are.” Gary voice grew deeper as he spoke. He words so far earning a slight scarlet hue from Bon-Bon.

“If I may ask,” he continued, ”who is this ravishing unicorn next to you? I do not want to impose but why has such a gorgeous mare like your grace me you her presence? “Lyra was next to be targeted by the colt.

His insides began to squirm, right now he felt like dirt.

“Lyra,” she said mildly flustered, ”Bon-Bon and I are…” she was at a loss for words. The colt however was far beyond prepared.

“I see, Miss Bon-Bon and you are lovers,” Both Bon-Bon and Lyra turned scarlet as they were found out. Both had wanted to keep it secret, how had the colt pick up on it so easily was beyond words. “I must say it is quite a loss to the stallion community that two fine, extravagant mares been taken, but love holds no ties that to which it chooses. My father taught me that.” Gary ended on a queue hoping they would pick up.

“Who is your dad?” Bon-Bon asked, Gary frowned as he looked at the trio of mares with watery eyes.

“My father was Gary Stu; he passed away very recently in the hospital. There was…” Gary bit his lower lip and sniffed, “a fire that claimed his life.” A single tear rolled down his cheek. “I miss him so…” His breath shuddered as he spoke.

“Oh, I read about that in the newspaper, is your father the Gary Stu from the Daring Do books?” Lyra asked.

Bon-Bon was now looking at the colt in whole new light.

“Yes,” he sniffed again as he looked back at the mares with grown intent, “He was my hero. He taught me right from wrong and how to be a gentle colt.  I must admit I have not shown true and well to my father’s teaching.” He closed his eyes and lover his head, “For that I must apologize to everyone here even Twist, It was my roguish actions that drove us to such an unprecedented situation.”

“Well Gary, Twist was there are well. I am sure she had a hoof in it.” Cheerilee said.

Gary got off the couch and stood in between Twist and the trio of mares, as a makeshift shield. “Miss Cheerilee, I know full well that a mare of your beauty and status knows that a filly under the influence of the season should not be held accountable for her actions.”

It was Cheerilee’s turn, “I…I suppose not,” Her voice lightened, “you think I’m beautiful?” her tail started to swish back and forth like a school filly. It was nice hearing somepony say it.

Gotcha’

Gary looked at her with half lidded eyes, “Why yes, I must say you are quite the catch Miss Cheerilee. I can only guess how many stallions beat down your door at night or a chance to just gaze upon such spender.”

Twist bit her tongue, she was now thinking of a few new choice words for her special somepony when they were out of earshot.

Gary stepped closer to the school mare, “But I must ask you, if one must be punished. I must ask that I be punished for both of us,” he moved closer to the mare until the point where she could smell the musk of the young stallion, his forest green eyes filled with youthful innocence. He chose his word very carefully, “I would do anything you want,” he was a hairs breath away as he leaned in, “Anything,”  his voice portraying that of a stallion with intent.

He really felt horrible, he really did.

Cheerilee mysteriously decided that she wanted to sit in the middle of the floor, “Well,” she squeaked, “I suppose you could clean the chalkboard after school or a month. Twist I will be lenient about due to the season, but if I catch you two trying anything funny there will be repercussions.” She said half-hearted, her mind well elsewhere at the moment. Making her best attempt to sound like a school mare instead of a love struck filly.

“Thank you, “ Gary finished he was about to take his seat back next to the red mane filly.

“Twist, would you be a dear and show Gary your room, I would a few words alone with Lyra.” Bon-Bon said. Even Gary was slightly surprised and the two mares next to them where near dumbfounded at the suggestion.

Twist didn’t question it, she want to talk to Gary in private. “Thure!”

Gary waited for Twist to pass then followed her down the hall leaving the trio of mares to their thoughts.  The walk to her room wasn’t long, just up a set of stairs and it was the first door on the left. The halls didn’t have any family photos or paintings, just a plain topaz wall.

Twist opened the door and let her Gary in; a chill ran down his spine when the door creaked shut. Her room had more plush toys than Selfie, which was quite a hearty number since Gary nearly spoiled her with them. There was a twin size bed against the window that had pink flannel sheets and a dresser in the corner. “What wath that all about Gary!” Twist near shouted.

The colt turned and sigh, “I’m sorry Twist, it was the easiest way I knew how to get out of the jam.” He still could use his cutie mark for lesser purposes.

She scrunched her brow, “Hitting on otherth in front of your thpecial thomepony! That ith the best you could come up with.” She looked away. “I thought you thaid you never cheat on me…” she sniffed, unlike Gary’s these were real tears`.

Gary made her cry, he quickly nuzzled her cheek catching the tear before it fell, “I only did what I thought was right, right now the only punishment is a few weeks of chalkboard detail. We both know it could have been a lot worse, Bon-Bon could have looked into the legal ramifications and could make it so I wasn’t allowed to see you ever.”

Twist’s heart  nearly stopped at the possibility, “Bon-Bon wouldn’t do that… I think. Juth pleathe don’t do that again, it really hurth.”

Gary gave her a peck on the cheek. “I won’t promise I would try that again, it’s gotten me out of some really rough situations,” Gary covered her mouth quickly before she could protest, “BUT I promise I will never do it in front of you anymore. “ He lowered his voice, “Always remember that I will never cheat on you, ever.”

Gary could have given Dash a run for her money when it came down to loyalty.

Twist sighed, relationships required push and pull. It was a deplorable skill, but he did promise never to mean anything by it, “Fine, but I get a requeth you can’t refuthe and I’m calling it in right now.”

Oh crap.

:Down Stairs:

“Thank you for telling us Miss Cheerilee,” Bon-Bon said as she lead the heated mare to the door, “Don’t worry about the stain, I’m sure no pony will notice.”

“Yes, well, tis the season…” she said as she swallowed a large pool of saliva at the back of her mouth. “Let’s just keep it a secret, shall we?” she bowed low before taking he leave. “Good Night.”

“Good Night,” The duo of mares said in unison as they watch leave into the night.

They waited a few moments before she was a good distance away from the door,” I can’t believe she got her heat on the carpet, now that room is going to smell like her for the next week.” Lyra complained as she nuzzled her lover.

“Come now, think of it as an air freshener.” Bon-Bon joked. “If I noticed correctly she wasn’t the only one that got flustered…”

Lyra blushed, “I can’t believe the way that colt talked, how come there wasn’t colts like that when we were in school. So tell me why you’re allowing those two to continue their relationship. Twist doesn’t know the first thing about having a boyfriend or what it entails, colts have needs too they're bound to have sex eventually.”

Bon-Bon smiled, “That’s what I’m hoping for,” she said honestly.

Lyra nearly swallowed her tongue, “Bon-Bon!”

“Listen Lyra, that little colt could buy out this whole town three times over. Didn’t you read the newspaper, about the author who left his vast fortune to his only son? Think about it, if Twist gets pregnant, we will both be living on easy street for the rest of our lives. Twist is happy, we will be happy. It’s a win-win.” For just a slight moment, Lyra would have sworn that Bon-Bons irises turned to bits.

Lyra frowned, “I don’t know, this is putting a bad taste in my mouth. What if that colt never tries anything, he does seem like a good gentle colt.”

“Come now Lyra, they're probably doing it right now. Why do you think I told Twist to take Gary to her room?”

Lyra face went red, “I am going to check up on them.”  Lure ignored Bon-Bon protest as she leaped up the stairs fours at a time, although right outside the door of the filly’s she heard a loud moan.

“Gary I’m thretched out, I can’t feel my hind legth.” Came the whine of the filly.

She could smell the mixture of sweat and stallion right outside the door.

“”Its ok Twist, it’s your first time I don’t expect you to be an expert at it. Now I’m going to ease down now.” Gary said with the tender care of a lover.

“No not there it won’t fit, leth change pothitionth, I want to be on top.”

“You can be on top the next time, now you might feel a slight pinch.”

Lyra face went flush as she listened outside the door.

Twist nearly howled, “Gary… I don’t think I’m going to lath.” Her heavy breathing could have been heard down stairs.

“Well lucky me, I can do this all night.” Gary said boasting youthful vigor.

Lyra couldn’t stand it anymore this wasn’t right in any way shape or form as she opened the door, “Stop you two…”

The young couple stared innocently at Lyra, “What?” The two were spread across a twister panel on the ground. Gary was sprawled over the filly while Twist was carrying the weight to the colt as she tried to reach the red circle.

“You two are playing Twister…”Lyra sighed, “Gary it’s almost dark out it should be time for you to go soon.” said said as she tried to compose herself.

Twist finally gave in as she fell flat against the board, Gary soon fell after. “No, I want my turn on top.” she whined.

Gary proudly stood as the victor, “I still can’t believe you never played twister before.” Gary turned to Lyra, “Ok, I’ll leave in a few minutes, can I get a little time to say goodbye, please?” he said innocently.

I can’t believe I misjudge him, “Sure, just keep it quick.” She turned to leave.

Gary took a seat on the bed, looking down on the exhausted filly. “You need some help?”

Twist just raised a hoof, “I’m good,” she rolled over two times until she hit the side of her bed, she was now looking up to the green irises of her special somepony. “Will you visit me tomorrow?”

Gary leaned down and nuzzled her cheek, “How about tomorrow? You come over to my house and I cook you some dinner? Mary will be out until late and Selfie is spending the night over at Apple Bloom’s house. We will have the run of the house.”

Twist gaped, “I… don’t know.”

“Don’t worry I won’t try anything funny, If I remember correctly a certain filly telling me that she wanted to wait for marriage.” Gary said as she started to stroke her belly tracing tiny heart in her fur.

“Ok,” she smiled, “tho… did you know that I wore braceth until lath year?”

Gary raised a brow, which was out of left field. “No…” as he tried to piece together the connection it had to the current conversation.

The filly smiled showing off her pearly whites, “Well.. I told you a secret.”

Gary rolled his, that is where she was going with this. “Hmmm, did you know that my favorite weather is the rain?” he shot back with a smirk. Secrets are rewarded with kisses.

Twist slightly frowned, “But I...” she thought hard trying to think of a good secret to get a reward, “Did you know that both of my parent where unicorns.”

Gary raised a brow, “Really? Wow, never would have guessed. What were your parents like?”

She looked away, “I don’t know, I never had a chance to meet them. The both died thortly after I was born…” she petered off in a whisper.

“Sorry…”

“It’s ok, I never knew them tho it’s hard to say I mithed thomepony I never met.”  Twist turned and face away.

Gary sighed, well just this once... “How long until Bon-Bon or Lyra comes to check on us again?” he casually as he could stepped over his special somepony.

“I don’t know, I never had a colt in my room before… twenty minuteth maybe?” Twist said confused, Gary clicked the door shut and whipped the light off with his tail. “What are you doing?” she panicked a little as the room was eclipsed in darkness. Gary snickered, he could still see in the dark just as well in the daylight. He lifted the filly up under her forelegs, she squeaked as she fell on the bed.

"Gary!?"

She felt the warm coat press against hers; he laid on her side taking her upper left foreleg under his body. The colt bit down on purple frames of the filly and set it aside on her night stand. Her body knew right where this was headed, as it sent the smell of a sweet musk in the air. Gary paid no mind to the scent, she was still blooming to a young mare this was expected.

“What are you—“ she was cut off as he pressed his lips to hers. He wrapped a pink blanket around them, Twist felt her heart skip a beat as she got a whiff of the colts musk in return. Never had she longed the smell of cut grass and books so much. Her took in a quick breath as she felt her hind legs spread apart, “Gary I’m not ready…” she said in a low whisper.

Although the smell of her heat was never quenched, as the colt latched on to her lower hind leg with both of his and now her other hind leg rested on top. She knew the mechanics, or the most part… this wasn’t going where she thought.  He finished by wrapping his forelegs around her neck. “Now lean in.”

She did as she was told, hoping to find a pair of lips on the other end.  Alas, was meant with the colt’s chest. “Ok, what now?” she said in a muffled voice.

“Just relax, we have fifteen minutes before we have to move, let’s just enjoy this.” Gary squeezed her as he nuzzled against her curly red mane.

This, what is this? Were just laying here. A very tiny part of her was disappointed, tis the season after all.  It took a moment or her to realize. But she felt it through his coat, his beating heart. One that she saved, it also was hers to keep. There was something oddly calming, the smell was intoxicating, their position was that of lovers yet there was something pure and innocent about it.

Both, no, that would not be the right term to use right now. Both shared a single heartbeat, both shared another innocence, both were vulnerable. Right now they were not both though, they were sitting on the threshold shared without going into intimacies.

It was a perfect moment.

The coupled laid there in a euphoric state, not a word was said between the two. Time was on their side, thanks to a doting mother who slowed time of the entire town.  Four hours had passed but in reality only minutes had gone by.

Prota floated just inches above the pair as they fell asleep in each other’s embrace.  Watching, always watching.  Hoping that the young couple would give into their lesser intentions so that she may… also indulge on her twisted wants.

Eagerly she watched, as she always did. Never interfering unless the story just got too boring for her. She waited, and hoped that one of the two would wake up. She refused to peer into the future, for what fun is there in knowing what is to come at all times.

Just behind the mare on the ceiling a black pooling mist started to twist and form.  The alicorn, pressed through the dark silken barrier, he took a moment to admire the setting, although he didn’t like interfere with his children as much as Prota. His pure white coat contrasted again his silver and black mane, his draconic wings proudly folded on his back. He was extremely well toned for a stallion, and had a coat that was as soft as angel hair.

The stallion sighed as he looked at his wife who still had not even noticed his presence, “You know at some point you need to accelerate the rest of the town, it took me almost two hours to buy cherries for tonight’s dessert.

Prota whipped around, “OP, what are you doing here?” she squeaked like a wife who got caught in bed with another stallion, oddly enough this scene wasn’t far off.

Her floated down next to her, his wings still folded at his side, “Still wondering why you trying to play matchmaker or is shipping your son with fillies going to be a new trend that i am unaware of?”

“I am having my fun, leave me be. I don’t judge you when you hang out with all those whores at work!” she pouted. You wouldn't understand anyway if I told you.

OP rolled his eyes, “It’s a brothel, there SUPPOSE to be whores. I do a double take one time and I’m marked for life.”

“More like double dip, I heard the rumors.”

“This is not the time to talk about this Prota, let’s just go eat. You normally talk sense when you have a fully belly.” She looked back at Gary.

She wanted a full belly, just not from her husband…

“Leave me be, I'll fix time when these two do something.” She went back to watching the couple sleep.

“Just look into the future and see if they do, you’re wasting time again. Besides even Gary needs a little R&R for what you set up for him.” Prota smiled, her plan for her little stallion was slowly working away to fruition.

“Maybe you're right, maybe we should let him have a little fun while the curtain draws back. Oh, but what can I do till then?” she pouted.

“Well let’s pretend you have other kids like Mary or Self, I’m sure you can have a field day with those two.” She groaned, it wasn’t a secret, Gary WAS her favorite child, only for the reason that he was male. The other two might have well been non-existent since birth.

“Maybe they might provide a little entertainment,” she groaned again, never had she wanted to intervene on her boring imperfect female children. There was always something more fun and exciting twisting Gary around. “Give me five more minutes, and get some chocolate while you’re out.”

OP floated back up through the ceiling, “Chocolate, why is it always chocolate.” The black portal closed behind him. The mare looked at the ceiling and waited for a moment to make sure that he was gone. She waved a hoof in the air, time ruined its normal course but she halted time in the building.

She easy off the pink blanket of the young couple, holding each other in a lover’s embrace, cute. She took her time for she had all the time in the world. She floats just mere inches above her son, not even taking notice anymore to the filly next to him.  Her interest in her son was never a healthy one for a mother.

“Ripen my little stallion,” she said through heated breath, “I am going to be there when you finally blossom and show your true colors.” She shuddered as a wave a pleasure washed over her body. Her hoof eagerly wanted to satisfy her wanting urges, leaning in she took in the smell of her son. “Such a rough aroma,” she licked her lips, “soon that will all change, oh so very soon.” She looked down at the filly who was locked into his tight embrace, “Enjoy your little toys while you can, I’ll make sure you’re nice and happy…”

She stopped herself as she gave into a small indulgence, press her tongue against his cheek  and drew and long streak of saliva across the colts face up to his ear. “because.” She was on the breaking point of hitting her climax…

“I’m going to make you, Perfect.”

Twist's First Time

***Warning: This Chapter Contains Blatant Sexual References***

Day three:

I have been around this small town several times and still have not found any clue as the where whereabouts of Gary.  The black box listed neither address nor any other kind of indicator to where he is other than in this town. This is still a huge discovery, Onyx and Jasmine although are starting to get inpatient.  I can’t blame them though.  They had wanted to meet him since they could talk.

I did hit a small break though, which is why this may be my last entry in this journal until I start again.  I saw they’re Aunt Mary Sue prepping the sky for another rainfall.  Gary was right, she is quite fetching. She looked just the way she described her oh so long ago. I really never believe him that he had two alicorn sisters, really an ALICORN. Who would have thought?

I saw her enter a residential house in the center of town; I plan on introducing her to Onyx and Jasmine. If I am lucky I will get the location of Gary today and the twins can finally be reunited with their father.

-Cedric.

:Three Days Before:

It was like a dream for the stallion, because it was. He had never been happier as he trotted through a flower patch being chased by bunny mares. His dreams never judged him on his little kinks and fetishes. He was after all, a guy.

Nopony can blame him for what his subconscious wanted.

The hoard of bunny mare pinned him against a patch of daffodils, he know what was coming next. He pretending to resist the mares pawing away at him as they tried to awaken the slumbering giant.

Thump-Crunch

Eyes wide and face scrunched the colt face planted the carpet next to the twin sized bed. Thankfully he never remembered his dreams, he stood and did his morning stretch. A daily occurrence for any more morning dweller that needed to recirculate misplaced blood flow. Lazily-because who actually has energy in the morning-he flopped back onto the bed to catch some more sleep.

Then he started to notice

His black bedding however was now pink, it wasn’t a queen sized mattress it was a twin. The dark blue body pillow was now three small peppermint striped ones. It took all of three seconds to realize where he was. Well, I fell asleep. He was oddly calm given the situation. It wasn’t the first time he woke up in somepony else’s bed.

Although there was something missing, more precisely, somepony. Twist was gone; all that was left behind was the scattered blankets and the smell peppermint. Other than him the room was empty of any signs of life. After taking a minute to remake the bed, which is always a good habit to get into. He decided to make his way downstairs to find the delectable aroma of breakfast.

Mouth already watering before he hit the bottom step, the smell of eggs, hay-bacon strips and lightly buttered toast on white bread wafting through the air like stream of morning goodness. What was a pleasant sight even  more than that though is who was making breakfast. His special somepony, Twist.

She was wearing a bandana that had a red hearts on it and a white apron. Eagerly her tail swished back and forth to a tune that only she knew. In her mouth she was stirring away in a medium sized pot. This was such a completely innocent scene and never had the poor little colt never been so turn on.

He couldn’t place it, there was nothing erotic about it. The feeling in his lower gut however was telling him he loved this scene. Her mane tied back, slight wet and straight thanks to the shower she took. It may had been the way her tail was swinging, always missing its mark as it swung back and forth. Whatever it was, it was doing wonders for the colt as his whole body started to heat up by several degrees a second.

“Ouch!” Twist yelled as she drop the spoon into the boiling pot.

Gary shook himself out of his euphoric stupor and trotted next to her, “You ok Hun?”

Twist jumped almost a clear foot in the air, “Gary!” she twisted around, “You’re up?” her hoof was covering her neck.

He ignored the obvious question, “Let me see it.” It took a moment for her to realize and finally removed her hoof. On her neck was a red patch of syrup.

“I was making uth breakfath… it wath thuppothed to be a thurprithe.” She said innocently as she could as the boiling sugar worked its way down her neck.

Gary being the gentle colt that he was, offered to clean up the sugary treat, with his tongue. He gave the syrup a small lick, it tasted like candy canes.  

Twist was a proper young filly, she spent the night with her special somepony. She never in her life slept so soundly, her dreams where that of content candy kisses. She did what any normal filly would do in this situation.

She jumped him.

There was nothing innocent about it now, both parties bad some small pent up desires that needed an outlet  that hugging just wouldn’t do.

There was no colt there anymore, there was a vampire that was lapping away at Twist’s sugary patch. The filly laid here and enjoyed the service she was receiving. She knew it would end when the peppermint syrup was gone but damn if she wasn’t going to enjoy it while it lasted.

She was slightly tempted to see what he would do if she purposely coated herself in select areas, she read romance novels, she knew some tricks.

Although, the sugary treat didn’t last long. The colt bit down on the tempting flesh and started to suck on the little patch of fur. Twist giggle and swarmed like a little filly, “That tickleth Gary.” He was almost in a trancelike daze, and with a small pop, he released her.

He got up and looked down at the Twist who had been sadder because it had stopped. Gary licked his lips, “Now let’s eat breakfast.” For just a half of a split second she thought she was going to be breakfast on the floor. Although he was a gentle colt through and through as he helped her to her hoofs.

“You didn’t have to thop tho thoon… Bon-Bon thaid ath long at I'm happy, the doethnt mind what we do.” Twist never realized to the full extent of what Bon-Bon had entailed, she thought she had been granted kissing privileges.

“Well that’s good to know,” least now I know why I didn’t get gelded for falling asleep in your room, “but I don’t want to make my mark any bigger than it is already.”

“Mark?” Twist questioned.

“You go into the bathroom and see; I’m going to enjoy this lovely meal that my special somepony made for me.” He said as his mind went into stallion mode. Make girlfriend happy, check. Next on the agenda, fill belly.  Being a guy was a lot simpler than most would think. He gave Twist a peck on the cheek, one a husband would give a wife just before he went off to work.

Twist barely even registered the kiss, she was already halfway to the bathroom.

Gary took the first bite of his eggs, they were salty, burnt, smelled like & tasted like soap. The toast and bacon were undercooked, how did this smell so good? He was only one bite in and there was still all of his whole plate to consume.

“OH MY GOTH!” Twist shouted across the entire house.

A sharp pin felt like it stabbed in his back, he knew what he had to do, sometimes the greatest evil threats to one’s life come with the purest intentions.

Twist doubled back full gallop to the kitchen, she had never been so happy since she got her cutie mark. This mark however was nothing special, but to her it meant something totally different.  It was a hickie, a love bite, a mark of affection. It was showing up through her coat like a bright beacon. Gary marked his territory in her mind.

Gary laid face down, in front of him was not one but two empty plates of food. A gentlecolt always eats his girls cooking, always. Thankfully Gary was still completely immune to poisons thanks the Plottie’s makeshift curse. Little did she know how she saved his life that day.

“Wow, wath my big throng thallion hungry?” Twist said using the lines she heard from movies. She wrapped her forelegs around the colts neck, her red mane now curly and full of life. “If you want, when I come over tonight, I can make you thupper.”

Gary shot up like a bolt, “NO, NO, NO, that is perfectly alright. It is only fair that I make you dinner like I promised. In fact, leave the cooking to me, and I leave deserts to you.”

She couldn’t believe her luck, her special somepony was offer to make her breakfast, lunch and dinner.  In her mind this implied that they will always be together for those times. Just like a husband and wife, a prince and princess, a hoof and a sock. The book was right; the quickest way to a colt’s heart is through his stomach.

“How about we go back to bed and thnuggle?” The proposition was the best thing he had ever heard. Bed meant sleep; sleep meant the pain in his gut going away. He would hurt her feelings if he used the flames in front of her.

Ding-Dong

Twist clicked her tongue in irritation, the store didn’t open for two more hours and it wasn’t her turn to run the shop today. She made her way to the door, she pushed the top half open to find her gang of friend had gathered at her doorstep.

“Morning, Twist.” Selfie was the first to respond, then came the hellos and good mornings of the CMC crew.

“Morning,” she said half heartedly.

Then came a awkward silence, as if both where expected to do something, thankfully Scootaloo is impatient. “Hey are you ready yet or do we have to wait for you to finish making sweets?”

Then she remembered, she was going to go see the new gypsy mare that told fortunes.  “Well… I know I promithed I would—“

“Is that a hickie?” Sweetie Bell chimed in as she looked at the bruised mark under her coat. Now her neck became the focal point of everyponies stares.

Selfie snickered, “Is my brother in there? He didn’t come home last night.”

“Well… maybe?” Twist said as she rubbed the back of her head.

The stallion in question made himself known as the conversation was not three feet from him and he could hear his little sister’s voice. He now occupied the left half of the door, “Morning girls, what are you all doing up this early in the morning?” Gary squinted, today was going to be bright and sunny, not the dark clouds and rain that he loved. It can’t rain everyday.

The group snickered as they looked back and forth between the colt and the black mark on the filly next to him, “I see you two had fun, I guess Twist doesn’t need to look far for her special pony for hearts and hooves day tomorrow.”

Oh crap. The colt was now completely awake. “Well, yah I guess she doesn’t.” He took the initiative and wrapped his tail around hers. I’m in so much trouble.

Selfie looked hurt, “Your still going to dance with me right?” Gary and Twist looked at each other.

“Dance?” They said in unison.

“Yah, it’s the Foal Ball. It was supposed to be a few weeks ago but one of the chaperones didn’t show up. So it was canceled.” Scootaloo nearly beamed, “Now they got Rainbow Dash as one of the chaperones.”

“Sure Selfie ill dance with you until your hoofs hurt, but…” He nuzzled Twist cheek, “she gets all the slow songs.” He did it on purpose just because he want to see her blush. Although, blush would have been a understatement, her whole body just turned red in its purest form.

“D’awwwww” The foursome said in unison, Selfie was mentally taking notes.

“So,” he said while his cheek was still connected with hers, “you girls going to see a fortune teller or something like that?”

Sweetie Bell nodded, “There was a rumor going around of this gypsy that is giving romance fortunes who is freakishly accurate.”

He raised a brow, “All of you want to go get romance fortune telling?” Why does this sound like something the Mary would be into. “Well, have fun I guess, just don’t go spending all of your bits in one place.”

All three of the girls chuckled nervously as they now all looked away from the colt Except Selfie. “Actually brother I was wondering if I could borrow some money to buy a dress…”

He went from older brother mode to father mode, “Is your room clean?”

“Yes.”

“Dishes done?”

“Yes.”

"Garbage taken out?"

"Yes."

“Well why not; it would be nice to see my little sister all dolled up. How much do you need?”

Selfie shuffled nervously, “Nine hundred for the one I want…”

The trio of crusaders just face hoofed, “It’s my sister’s shop.” Sweetie Bell added quickly. “She will give us a discount it’s not going to be nine hundred. She was looking at the name brand stuff from Canterlot for the Filly Spring Collection.”

“Why did you tell him how much it actually was!”

“That would be lying…”she knew how disappointed he would be if she lied.

“Fine, one second let me get my wallet.” Thankfully it wasn’t far away; it was near the side entrance of the store. He came back with a small black pouch in mouth as he opened the door to the front of the store. “I don’t have anything smaller a platinum bits on me, so how about you five all get a dress and have a day out on town as a Hearts and Hooves day gift.”

Selfie eagerly took the single platinum bit; she had no real concept of money. She knew Gary was financially sound but never knew to quite the extent of her brother’s wealth.  Everypony else in the small circle did have a concept of money, Twist, Apple Bloom, and Sweetie Bell all ran their families shops at some point and Scootaloo worked for all of her bits.

None of them had ever seen a platinum bit in their lives; one single bit was worth the base value of ten thousand bits. What caught each of the filly’s attention was the sheer number of them in the tiny bag. There was around ten for so that the group could see from the light and no pony knew how many rest below it.

If this was pocket change, think how much he had in the bank.

“Thank you Gary, is there anything I can get for you?” Selfie said.

Gary took a moment to think, “I think we need some milk, but I need to do some shopping so never mind you girls have fun today.”

The girls were still broken, they had not moved an inch since the small fortune was hoofed over like it was an everyday occurrence.

Gary gave Twist a loving peck on the cheek, “You have fun with your friend’s Hun, I’ll see you tonight and ill cook us up a special dinner just for you and me.”

Twist was still in a mental deadlock, her special somepony was loaded. She knew money shouldn’t matter in the ways of the heart, but damn it was nice to know he wasn’t a pauper.

None of them said anything they all stayed at the ground where the wallet once sat. It took well over three minutes for them to come down off their cloud, “You guys ok?” Gary questioned.

Twist shook her head, “You’re not coming with?”

He chuckled. “Ahhh, no, it seems I forgot a small errand that I need to attend too.” So I don’t get gelded by you tomorrow.

Scootaloo grabbed Twist, “C’mon, time is wasting.” It was almost pitiful seeing Twist being carried off like a potato sac with sad eyes looking back at Gary.  Her special somepony only waved goodbye as the group went off to do who knows what.  He saddle up his bags and locked the side door as he left, he had to go shopping the evening.

*_*_*_*_*_*_*_*_*_*_*_*_*_*_*_*

Selfie extended her wings as she sat in the red wagon, it was a little cramped considering there was four fillies scrunched in the back being pulled by Scootaloo’s scooter. The pegasus filly was putting along fast, she had fantasized about it many times but until just recently thought it impossible.

She had a crush on an older mare, her idol, Dash.

She was not dumb; she knew such things are forbidden and taboo. She however was thirteen, she knew if she could get Dash to return her feeling she would gladly wait for her.

Gary is waiting, and Dash was a million times cooler than Gary.  

She nearly broke the land speed record crossing town; she was not a baby, like she had said many times. The building streaked by as she dodged ponies left and right. The destination they were heading to was on the lower east side over Ponyville, the Rich District. It was call that because Filthy Rich paid to have ever street name after him.

Times like this we all should feel sorry for Derpy.

At the corner of Filthy Boulevard and Rich Lane St. they spotted the fortune tellers tent. It was a lot more plain looking than one would imagine of a gypsy fortune teller. It looked like nothing more than a giant square of black velvet cloth being lifted up by six large tent stakes.

Scootaloo parked right in front-or what she thought was the front, “Where is the entrance?” she sounded just a bit too eager to talk to the gypsy mare.

“I don’t know, shouldn’t there be a flap or something?” Sweetie Bell stated.

“It looks that’ same some back here!” shouted Apple Bloom from the other side of the tent.

It did not take long for them to get there answer. A bi-sectioned slit seamed apart front what they guessed was the front. What they didn’t expect to see was two fillies leaving the tent, Diamond Tiara and Silver Spoon. They were laughing, until they locked  eyes with the group outside waiting for their turn.

“No way,” both said in unison. Both were honestly shocked, she had all the proof she needed now as the filly nodded to her silver maned companion. “C’mon Silver Spoon I think we have a date at the flower shop.”

For the first time, they left without a word or comment in edgewise. “What was that all about?” Scootaloo chimed in.

“No idea…” Twist replied.

“Please come in and have no fear, my divination and charms are the best world round, guaranteed.” Came the voice of the most charismatic sounding mare any of them have ever heard. It sounded like the mare spoke with honey dripping from her voice.

Scootaloo  nearly galloped full speed inside, the rest of the group followed in shortly thereafter. It… was not very impressive. The contents of the entire tent was a single floating candle that lit the small area, an oak desk that sat in the very middle of the room and a mare that was completely covered in black cloths. There was no potions of hanging lanterns or and mystical or magical artifacts that one would normally surmise from the situation.

Needless to say the group was now skeptical.

“Ith thith the right place?” Twist said as she took a spot next to Scootaloo.

“Yes Twist, I am the gypsy that you all wished to talk too, and yes I already know all of your names.” Now they were impressed, as bright smiles grew on all of their faces. The mare never moved however, or did any of the many lays shuffled as she spoke.

The little pegasus filly nearly jumped on the table, her eyes wide with anticipation. “Me first!” she raised a hoof into the air like she was asking for permission.

“I see young Scootaloo wishes to take point, but just remember young fillies my price to pay is not one that can be bought with coin. What I seek is something far more valuable, but you will get the greatest reading of fortune for I tell you all that you wish to know.” The voice spoke from under the cloth.

“You take bits of string or something?” she shot back with a smirk.

“No… I take time as my payment. For if you want my readings I want a hour of your lifespan. If you agree to my conditions you will die one hour sooner than you would have naturally. I can even tell you your time of death if you want free of charge.”

This shut all of them up, if she was telling the truth, this mare was far more dangerous than she let on. A hour was not much, but on one’s deathbed a hour means a lot more than anything. Scootaloo made up her mind long ago.

“You say you know everything, and then give me proof what is my question?”

“Your question young filly is that of how to win the heart of your crush Rainbow Dash.” She state. All eyes fell on the filly. She wasn’t blushing, if anything she was far more determined now than before. Her friend knew she loved Dash, but none knew of the extent.

“Well then fine, a hour of my life for a lifetime of Dash, you have yourself a deal.” The mare chuckled.

“Understood,” there was a moment pause, “payment received, thank you for your patronage.” The mare dragged one of the many folds of her garment across the table. A image of Rainbow Dash sitting at a bar consuming her third tankard appeared.

“The more your heart seeks is lost in grief, a while ago she fell in love with a stallion by the name of Gary Stu,” everyone in the room looked at Twist, “she found out her feelings too late however. For the body of Gary is now ashes in the dirt. The death of the stallion is now premature as he lives in town under a false disguise of his youthful self. If you wish for her to grow you must have these two meet, when the truth of both parties is revealed then she will find new hope and to love again. Be wary however young filly, if your intention are not pure the road you are traveling down will only lead to your heartbreak. You have been warned."

Silence filled the room as they tried to understand the words of the mare in the wraps. Gary now inadvertently made an enemy that day.

“I guess I’m next.” Sweet Bell said. “Is there a pony at school who… loves me?”

“There are two young Bell that have their eye on you, one name I won’t reveal for her hooves stand in this very room.” It took a moment for her to relieve what she had meant before her coat turn scarlet, this mare just cut down the possibilities to two. “The other filly lives not half a mile away, who bullies you almost every day. That however is not her true intent, for it is of her best friends lament. Silver Spoon is acting silly because her heart is torn between two fillies.”

The room was dead silent but I couldn’t have been more loud, Silver Spoon had a crush on Sweetie Bell. It was alot to process for the filly in the matter of a few sentences.

“Ooo me next,” Apple smiled, “Is ma’ brother ever going to find a mare? Cause the family been waiting and frankly some of us are starting to wonder if he is gay.“ She raised her left brow slightly.”He is not gay is he?”

The mare draped her clothe across the table, a stallion resting beneath an apple tree. “The stallion in question is not gay, “Apple Bloom breathed a sigh of relief, “he however loves not one but three mares.”

This came to be quite a shock to everypony in the room; he has showed no interest in mares, ever. “The first of the three is a alicorn that visits him every other day. A weather pony named, Mary Sue.” Selfie nearly jumped, sis is going to love me forever when I tell her. “The second is the local school mare who touched his heart for how kindly she treats his sister, Cheerilee.” The cutie mark crusaders just nodded in unison as they knew it all along. “The last mare that has touch his heart, is a mare that he has never met. He has heard tales of a single mother who raising a daughter on her own, her trials and tribulation has earned her a spot next to his side, Derpy Hooves.”

“Dinky’s mom?” all five said in unison.

“The stallion can’t choose, nor will he ever as long as his heart is stuck in this perpetual endeavor.” She finished.

Maybe I shouldn’t tell my sister, Selfie thought. If there were going in a line, it was her turn next. The little filly alicorn heart almost gave out when the mare nearly blew her cover. “So… you know what I want to ask?”

“There are four questions in your heart that I can see you want to ask, but I will throw you a freebie and clear your mind. Your brother and sister love you very much; both will accept your choice.”

Selfie nearly wanted to cry, it was the heaviest question that was weighing on her young heart. “Thank you… then can you answer me… if I do? Yes or no?”

“Tomorrow evening under the moonlit stars on Diamondback Ridge, you shall get the answer you seek.”

She smiled, no pony know why she was being so cryptic. “Thank you.”

“There is no need my little filly, you have paid in full. When you are old and frail you will regret today as you all will. One hour has been removed.” She said solemnly.

It was Twist’s turn to get her answer, “Umm I don’t know how to word my quethion…”

“Your question is a feeling, it’s called paranoia. The stallion-colt you have given your heart to has flirted with mares right in front of your very eyes. It may have been for your benefit but it left huge scars. Now you’re scared that when you’re not looking he may have a change of heart. It is a very, dangerous road that you’re on Twist.”

“I juth… tell me what I want to know.” She said nearly pleading.

The mare sighed, “My information won’t help you, and do you wish to know?” She nodded. “As you wish, the stallion loves not one but four. Two who you do not need to worry about for it is the love of his sisters; it is a never wavering bond that he shares with them.”

Selfie got the warm squishy feeling; she loved her brother just as much.

“The other mare has passed from this world and onto the next, inside his heart a torch still burns.  You have nothing for fear from the dead, for they have no claim to the living. The living however will try to claim the hearts of those that aren’t there’s.” She draped the cloth over to reveal the colt. He was standing next to Rose, one of the local flower sellers.

In his mouth was a dozen roses, was making Twist want to break the table in two was Diamond Tiara and Silver Spoon who were right next to him. It was just for a moment that she caught it, that Diamond bumped her tail against his flank, not once but three times.

“That little huthy…” Twist was pissed.

“How did they get across town so fast? The flower shop is almost thirty minutes from here?”

“Time inside my tent is turned, several minutes here are hours out there. What you are seeing now is the past.”

Twist’s ears turned beat red, Gary just purchased a single red rose for the fillies. “That is not what it looks like Twist, those roses are barely worth the two bits per.” Although all she was seeing was Diamond Tiara with her hooves around his neck.

“Maybe we should go, I think Twist is about to blow a blood vessel.” Scootaloo said as she turned away towards the flap. The image of Gary faded till just the table remanded.

“Wait, take this young one.” She draped on of her many folds over the table as a small red vial produced on the table. “This potion is called the Elixir of Lovers. In your heart you wish to consummate your relationship with your lover. Drink this when the moon reaches its zenith, and your wants shall become your needs and you shall have what you desire.”

Twist thought for a moment, she wasn’t thinking with the right part of her body however. “How much?”

“One day of your life span and this vial is yours.”

She didn’t say anything as she grabbed the vial and made her way out of the tent. What she saw when she left though nearly stopped her heart. More precisely what wasn’t there, the sun. The gypsy didn’t lie when she said time was fast inside her tent.

“No way.” All five said in unison.

“We were only in there for twenty minutes… I was supposed to clean Fluttershy's chicken coop today…” Scootaloo said breathlessly.

“Damn, magic sometime really should explain itself.” Then it hit her, “Girls we were supposed to get are dresses from Rarity. She still needs to do measurements!”

Twist however couldn’t put the image of Diamond Tiara hugging Gary.  “Leth hurry then…” she said with zero enthusiasm. Gary had promised to buy them all dresses. Now though she would have had the rose he gave to Diamond and Spoon.

Time had flown by for the filly, she had forgot something.

*_*_*_*_*_*_*_*_*_*_*_*_*_*_*_*

“Where in the pony world is she?” Gary said as he watched the candles burn away to nothing. The table had been set for two and Twist’s favorite food now sat on her plate. Burger and hay fried with extra ketchup, while he had whole wheat toast in duck sauce. It was a classic remake of their first date. For the most part, it wasn’t a real date but he knew Twist counted it as one.

This time there will be no interruptions, no mare out of the wood works, no world threats that needed tending too and even if there was it was Mary’s turn to stop it. To top it all off, he want it to do something, the poor colt was feeling amorous.  Nothing sexual mind you, he was very respectful when it came to that. All day he couldn’t get the image of his special somepony out of his mind.

At least first base, lots and lots of first base.

He felt horrible for almost forgetting the one day of the he should never forget. For tomorrow was hearts and hooves day, in his defense he only had a special somepony for less than two days. Try telling that to your special somepony though on hearts and hooves day and see how far you get.

So tonight was their night, it was going to be filled with sappy fantasy romance movies. Enough chocolate to kill a full grown stallion, even purchased special oils for back massages. He would never admit liking the one his sister gave him for it never happened.

Deny, deny, deny.

He was going to start off this new relationship on the right hoof; he was going to show her how a mare should be treated. She had never had a special somepony before, rejected by every colt she tried to woo. Now it was time for a change, to give her every heart filled fantasy she had cooked up waiting for a special somepony.

Although there was one thing missing, A key ingredient to perfecting the night over. The red maned white coated earth pony, Twist, was nowhere to be found.  Leaving the black coated, black maned pegasus high and dry.

Ding-Dong-Bing-Bong

“Well now it’s officially hearts and hooves day…. Yay.” Gary said the burning candles. The wick on both had nearly gone out completely; nine hours had passed since he lit the flames. Then he heard it, a click, the heavenly click that meant the door was opening.

Like a dog running to meet his master Gary nearly bylined for the door. His eyes went sullen as his younger (older) sister stepped through the hearth. “Morning, Mary. How was work?” Gary turned in hoof, tail now swift tuck between his legs.

It didn’t take a rocket scientist to pick up on the atmosphere in the room.  She examined the kitchen and living area from the hall as her brother turned on the light. “It was well…” she actually had a fantastic day at work, she got to visit Big Mac two times today and got to play off both times for being ‘work related’.  “I see you and Twist celebrated early, she fell asleep in your bed already?” she teased.

Gary didn’t say anything as he kicked open the refrigerator door. He pulled out a foot tall chocolate parfait cover in chocolate shavings; sprinkles in the center was a small caramel pool that veined its way all the way to the bottom on the glass. “Happy Hearts and hooves day sis.” He said as he set the delicious treat before her. “There is a pudding one in there for Selfie, make sure she doesn’t eat all of it in one sitting.”

“Wow, thank you this look… Gary?” he didn’t stay for the thank you, he had already descended to stairs to his personal haven. His bedroom, his domicile, the one spot where the weight of the world just fades away.  He kicked off the wooden basket that had the special his and hers lotions for back massages, knowing that it was never going to see use.

After doing a few stretches –which is always a good habit to get into before bed-  he tore off that blankets of his bed. He sighed; he had forgotten what he had did with the three dozen roses that he had purchased before. Now there was a sheet of fine pedals that laid scattered amongst his sheets.

This is over kill even for me.

An hour had passed and the colt still could not fall asleep, hard as he tried his mind kept wandering to the filly that missed their dinner.  Not to mention any of the other festivities he had planned. His eyes turned to pin pricks as he felt a very odd very real sensation near his nether region as he ripped off the black flannel blank.

As the blank came off she sat up, her nethers pressed firmly against his. The red curly mane was unmistakable, but the smell of her heat that she was letting off was one that he knew all too well from a long time ago. It was the smell of burning loins and wild flowers, his sister Mary Sue.

“Plottie you have one second to get out of Twist’s body or ill make sure you go back to being a bad memory.” He warned.

Plottie however just chuckled as she took off her wig revealing the straight blonde mane below. “What if I wasn’t inside Twist, what would you do then?”

“How in the living pony world are you touching me,” Plottie was not real, imaginary in every sense of the word. Although, here she was, touching him. He tried to push her off but she resisted, it felt like pushing a boulder. “What the hell is going on here?”

“I told Mary I had an idea on how to make you happy so she released a few of my limitations.” She drew a few circles into his coat. “So, how about it, want to buck your sister’s imaginary friend.”

The offer was dumbfounding, the heat she was letting off smell just like his sister. Huge turn off, two he still was a taken stallion or colt depending on who you asked. What was wracking the mind of the colt was such a weirdly single question, “Wouldn’t… this be incest?”

She smiled as she leaned in, “Yes, but that didn’t stop you from dating a filly eight years younger than you. I figure a little incest is right up your alley.”

“Just get off me Plottie; I am not in the mood for your jokes.” Gary just leaned back and thought of dead kittens, the perfect de-stimulant when a mare is on your loins.

Plottie rolled over, “I wasn’t going to do anything, well I was, but I can’t force you. Well I could, but that is no fun. So what’s wrong in your world now? I don’t get called out for any reason.”

It was a rare moment, in every instance he had known Plottie he wanted nothing more to ring her neck.  Now it actually seemed she had, dare I say it, feelings? “Just plans fell through today, nothing a good night’s rest can’t cure. Unless you can tone down my cutie mark. I’m getting some really odd stares and they keep asking if I’m legal.”

“Go wax your wiener on a few rabbits then we can talk, you know I just realized. You’re like the biggest perverts I know, and I know everyone Mary knows.  Bestiality, foal fooling, incest, Oh I hope you like the wing job too, I gave her the idea, she really had no clue until it was too late. If it wasn’t for your cutie mark I bet you would never get a girlfriend.”

Gary just blinked, “Thanks you know how to make me feel better.”

“You’re the one who almost had sex with your sister’s imaginary friend, I better warn Selfie her stuffed animals might be next. Who knows what you would do to poor Tibbers?” The filly alicorn flapped her wings, “Well since you didn’t take my offer I’ll give you a little heads up to what’s coming your way.”

“What that?” he said as he shook off his bed sheets, he cringed they all smelled liked Mary's heat now.

“Well Mary has been trying to console Twist for almost half an hour, right now she is a crying, sex crazed, heat diluted filly who thinks  her ‘perfect’  boyfriend is going to leave her because she missed out on the night you had planned for her.”

Gary shot up, “You’re lying, Twist wouldn’t think that, I was mad sure but c’mon. You make her sound like she going to try to rape me.”

Plottie just smiled, “Fine, don’t believe me. Since I lie all the time. You have about fifteen seconds by the way. Oh and enjoy her outfit. I’m pretty sure she said she stole it.” Plottie was never allowed to lie, not matter how much free rein Mary gave her.

He was stupid and wasted five whole precious seconds doing something he was never good at, thinking.  He jumped off his bed and flew to his door. He loved Twist he really did, but a colt has his limits to what he can take in a night.  With a sound click the metal door was shut and bolted he breathed a sigh of relief as he slumped down on the top step. “Safe.”

(AN: Play This Now)

“G-airrrrrr-eeeee…”

The colt froze completely still as the lights went out in his room, so this is how I die. I thought it would be by dragon, the cool way to die. Molested by sexy sex crazed female dragons wearing bunny outfits.

[…]

I should really see a therapist sometime.

“Gary…”

He whipped around and face death like a colt, holy sweet Celestia.  He could see just as well as in the dark as day, Twist however was stumbling around almost completely blind. She didn’t have her glasses on, but that was the very last detail he was looking at.

Pink crush velvet socks that matched her eyes perfectly, her red mane was tied back with a pink bow that looked identical to Apple Bloom’s. What caught his eye were the frilly pink lace panties. It was completely true, clothes made the mare or filly in this case.

The filly fell face first onto the bed, trying her hardest not to fall off the bed.  The first thing she tried was to find the body of the sleeping colt, she was completely nearsighted and jumped on every lump in the blanket that was bigger than a bread box.

“Gary?”

Gary sighed as he got up, “Over here Twist.” Trying his very best to keep his composer. If he were a lesser stallion he wouldn’t give a second thought to what the filly obviously want to accomplish tonight. The filly whipped around to see nothing but darkness.

“I can’t thee you.” Her voice cracked, it sounded almost needy. The smell she was giving off was almost volatile. As he made his way to the bottom step, the path to his bed was completely and under soaked in juices.

“Are you ok Twist?” It was a ungodly amount of fluids there were trailing on the floor. If he was really a colt he would have guess she wet herself on accident.

She was squirming on the bed, “No please come here, I need you NOW!”

Cautiously he put a single hoof on the bed, with a quick motion, Twist leapt towards the sound like a tigress claiming its prey.  Gary did make a small miscalculation as he forgot something about earth ponies, they are unnaturally strong. Twist threw Gary flat on his back as she claimed that dominating position.

Twist went to town peppering the colt with kisses, none where gentle and sweet.  Gary was trying to protest, but hell he just couldn’t.  He yelped when she changed her target to his neck, he tried to think of a way for it to stop, but his body just didn’t want to, his nethers felt like there were being baked.

In a good way.

“Gary please,” she whined, “please take me now.”

He stopped, he just couldn’t do it. “Twist, no, I know you want to but this isn’t the time for you yet.  Your first time should be sweet and loving. Like I don’t know, our honeymoon night?”

“Were going to get married?” Twist said mildly saited.

“Well it’s a little soon to be talking about wedding b-Ahhhsweetcelesia!” Twist couldn’t hold to the conversation, she had one single goal on her mind. To make the pain in her loins go away. It had become an itch that needed scratching. Her heat was now dripping onto his body right onto the target area.

“Marriage later, thex now.” It was almost comical in a way. Twist was trying to be forceful, it would be cute if she wasn’t trying to force sex.

“Twist, I’m sorry. You will thank me later, are first time needs to be meaningful.”

Then Twist snapped, “What do you mean not meaningful? Ith is becauthe Diamond Tiara is prettier than me? Is that why you gave her flowerth? Do you lover her more than me?” She started to hyperventilate “All I want is to thpend my hearth and hooveth day with my thecial thomepony. I didn’t want to go today, I wanted to thpend the day with you.” Now she started to cry, “Now I loth my thomepony to that rich huthy and he won’t even make love to me on hearth and hooveth day!”

She fell over crying into the colt’s chest, she was downright bawling. She really wanted it for some reason; this was on a whole different level.

“Twist you’re not making any sense.”

“It hurth, its hurts tho badly.” She said speaking into his coat. “It fealth like a hot dagger thabbing me in the gut and it won’t go away. It really, really hurth.”  This was on a whole completely different level, he had seen the folic make a mare go mad before.  They never felt physical pain from it though.

Gary exhaled the back of his mind screamed at him; it was his moral sense and obligation to help her. He was her special somepony, and she came crying and begging for assistance. This wasn’t a flesh wound he could heal though his magic, she just needed a release.  If she was crying and bawling over it to this extent, it must have hit her hard.

She however was still thirteen the age difference didn’t mean anything to anypony anymore. Still the fact was; new body or not, he was still eight years older and wiser than she was. If he did help her, this would put their relationship into sexual needs and desires. He would be a fillyfooler. He knew his family would accept his choice, hell Selfie might even throw a party.

Until she found out what the words meant.

Every sense of reason told him the good and bad points of what he was considering, Today was meant to be a day for lovers, it was special in its own right. Her body now started to rebel and demand its attention, he could relate, any male in a thousand miles could relate.

He made his choice, “Lay on your back.” He said in a voice that was meant for lovers, tonight would be the night they take it to the next step.

Twist need zero provocation; she was already on her back spread eagle. The smell was overwhelming as he coughed a few times, it was very, very potent. “Like thith?”

The colt took a moment to dam a dominating position, “Yes, just like that.” He leaned down and nipped her ear. “Just remember, no matter what happens. I love you Twist.”  He kissed her as he rested his hind legs, weather she was in pain or not he was going to take it slow and make the rest of the night memorable.

Neither of them thought that there actions might produce foals, well Gary did, but he was loaded so he didn’t care.

Inch by inch he kissed down her neck, their eyes lock on each other. Her pink irises that seemed to look into the infinity. He wanted to tease her, but even his body started to answer the call.  However, he was still a gentlecolt, and he was pretty sure she would murder him if he tried anything funny. He peppered her barrel with tiny butterfly kisses, each one a slightly lower than the last.

She let out a small whine when he hit a nipple; it was small and gave it a small lick.

“Do that again!” Twist yelled, Gary’s eye twitched, you know where not the only ones in the house right? He thought. He abolished though, giving small tender licks to each of her four tender areas.  The filly was experience a whole new world and her body was being washed over, slowly the door of the adult world was opening for her.

And she was riding the wave.

Then the kissing stopped, the colt hit the border of no return. It actually had a border, it was pink and lacey and right above the small mound was a dark purple heart that might as well had been a ‘X’ for it contained a hole to bury treasure in.

“I'll be gentle.” He said trying to reassure her, this moment in time was for both of them.  He bit down on the fringe of the panties, and shivered. They were completely drenched, this was not as romantic as he had originally thought. Twist however was enjoying the view in the moonlight.

She felt a little dirty that Princess Luna might be watching them, as her special some pony, her prince, and soon her lover, the pony that would soon complete her very soul was taking her panties off with his teeth. When the small cloth was removed from her hind legs her, he whipped his head and set the pair flying across the room and it hit and stuck to the wall.

Now both were exposed for each other to see, Twist however was far more beautiful in the moonlight than words could ever describe.  She was innocent and pure, as her fur glistened in the moonlight. Her exposed marehood was sweet as it looked wanting for its missing piece.  Gary had made his choice right then and there; he was going to marry this filly.

He leaned and put and muzzle just centimeters from her exposed self, He closed his eyes and took a moment for himself before he made her his lover. The thought about Glass, the mare whom he gave his heart to before.  His family that was now gaining a sister by him committing this act. Finally, for himself, he finally shattered the last mental barrier as he set his heart to finally move on.

“Gary!” Twist nearly shouted.

Quickly he looked up just in to see her rip his favorite pillow clean in two. Gary had made a huge miscalculation as he looked back down, his hot breath setting off the filly in the most sensual of ways.

Twist got off, hard.

The poor colt didn’t shut his mouth fast enough as the filly climaxed. One shot hit the very back of his mouth; four hit him in the snout and one in the eye.  The filly sent out an ear shattering scream as she rode out her first orgasm.

Gary let out a similar scream, on the bright side, it taste identical to strawberries. The bad side as he fell off the bed, his screams being drowned out by Twist. His nose burned like somepony had stuffed a jalapeno in it and nothing matching the acidic feeling that was burning away at the back of his eye.

Thankfully the pain passed quickly enough as he crawled back onto the bed, Twist was breathing hard, she had taken the first big step to becoming a mare. “That… wath… magical…” Her head flopped to the side, “I got to mark my territory,” She let out a soft chuckle.

“Ha, ha.” Gary said in a monotone voice , he tried to get the taste of Twist out of his mouth. “I’m never going to give you warning ever and we will see how you like it.” His threat however fell on deaf ears as she curled up on her side and fell asleep.  “Oh, you have better be kidding me.” He crawled up next to her side, she was completely spent.

He waited for a moment looking at her sleeping body hoping it was some sort of gag. After five minutes of nothing but her soft breathing the colt fell to her side into the pool of heat and female produce. It was a ungodly amount, it was easy to understand why she was in pain.

He laid there next to his new lover, she laid there in her afterglow and he laid there in her aftermath.  “Screw it; I will clean up in the morning.” He pull Twist close, and wrap the black blank that was thankfully not completely stained in fluids around them.

The poor colt never got his turn, he didn't care too much. It had been five years, what is a few more.

It took well over an hour for the colt to fall asleep; Twist’s cute breathing slowly worked its way to loud snores after just a few minutes. He didn’t pay much mind to it, today was her day and it was just beginning.

Always watching, always waiting. The mother just smiled down at the pair of lovers. What she was looking at though was nothing short of amazing, The wheels of life began to turn as three small hairs in the colts mane where now completely white.

“It’s beginning…”

Heart and Hooves Day Massacre Part 1

The filly was drifting amongst the clouds, the sweet taste of caramel and nugget had just the right texture as it slid down the filly’s throat. She had just taken her fourth bite of the special pudding parfait that her brother had purchased her for hearts and hooves day.

 

Pudding had become more than her favorite food since her time she got to spend with her sister. It had become a symbol of sorts, she had become a mare. When her brother left that fateful night she ate not one but three whole cups of pudding. Each cup now sat in her special box of her hidden treasures guarded by her knight, Tibbers, the teddy bear that keeps the monsters away at night.

 

Her valiant scooping of the velvety treat did not go unnoticed though. Her friends whom found it decent to spend the night due to the grotesque amount of time it had taken for not one but five dresses.  She apparently had has experience in the past with doing just that.

 

“C’mon Selfie give me a bite!” Scootaloo whined as she scooted closer to her next to the table.

 

“Nope,” She said flatly, her brother had socks and she had pudding. She didn’t know what her sister had, but she was very protective of her lower sock drawer.

 

“You have a lot there, Selfie. You should share.” Apple Bloom said as she scooted closer of the opposing side.

 

“Nope,” she repeated as she greedily took another large bite of the pudding parfait.

 

All three already had eaten both breakfast and lunch; it was almost three in the afternoon and plans were underway to be made for eating out as a family that evening. Mary however was not in the celebrating mood. It was another year without a special somepony.

 

Her ‘date’ was Derpy and they would both be chaperoning the Foal Ball. Derpy loved the idea about speeding her evening with Mary, they had not gotten together in almost three days. The mare thought had secret motives for she was going to finally see this Featherweight that had been bullying her little Dinky.

 

“Stingy,” Both said in unison as they watch their friend greedily devour her pudding parfait.

 

At that moment the door to the basement cracked open, what was beyond was a being that nopony had ever seen before. It had a black coat and a pony shake, but it was covered in rose petals that stuck to its coat like a thin layer. The alicorn filly knew right away what the beast was and immediately hopped down of her chair to greet her big brother.

 

It was hearts and hooves day and it would be thanks to her big brother that today went so well. She was going to be the first to give her brother a holiday hug and kiss. She almost leapt on her brother as he stood next to the threshold of his room before she stopped a few feet away.

 

“Ew, brother you stink.”

 

“I love you too sis.” Gary said in a monotone voice. He had had the worst night sleep in a long time. It took far more mental strain on the colt to finally break down the last mental barrier to make love to his special somepony. Only for her to pass out after she had reached her own state of nirvana leaving the colt high and dry.

 

That was not to mention the snoring, kicking, slapping and sensitive area touching that had taken place after they had fallen asleep. Needless to say the colt woke up every time the filly accidently brushed a sensitive area.  “I’m going to take a nice long hot shower, I want no interruptions.”

 

“Where is Twist?” Mary said innocently. “From the loud screams it kind of sounded like you murdered the poor filly,” she finished with a wink. This comment earned snickers of the two sexually aware fillies in the room.

 

Selfie looked at her brother in wide eyed terror; she had heard the blood curdling screams coming from her brother’s room the previous night. “Brother how could you; she was your special somepony!”

 

It is way too early in the morning for this. “She is sleeping Selfie, Don’t listen to Mary.” He said as he passed the foursome of fillies and made his way to the holy ground, the bathroom.

 

Selfie however rushed passed her brother to check on the vital status of her friend. She returned only moments later with her nose scrunch, “Sis, brother’s room smells like ‘gross’.” It was the best word she could use to describe it.  She knew nothing of what heat smelled like, even when she hit it herself.

 

“I think she is more than ok.” Scootaloo snickered a moment passed before she remembered. “Hey when are we going to get ready? The dance starts in two hours.”

 

“Ma’ sister won’t be able to come get me after. Mary do you mind if I stay here after the dance till ma’ brother comes to get me?” Apple Bloom asked.

 

Mary swished her tail back and forth, “I don’t see the harm in it.” Big Mac’s coming over! Big Mac’s coming over! Big Mac’s coming over! Big Mac’s coming over! I wonder if he remembers me. “We should head out soon to get your dresses.”

 

Selfie nodded, “Should we get Twist up?”

 

“She is already up…” came the groggy almost completely exhausted sound of the filly that ascended the stairs. “Morning everypony,” She was only greeted by the stares of her fellow friends. There was something different about her, every pony could see it. It wasn’t the rose petals that were sticking to her coat by some ‘mystery’ adhesive. It wasn’t the erotic mare socks that she had ‘borrowed’ from Rarity’s store.

 

She had a glow about her, like she had just transcended to the world of the god and had come back to give word of the world beyond.  

 

“Morning Twist, I’m so happy to see that my brother didn’t murder you!” Selfie said as she took back her spot in front of her pudding parfait.

 

“Huh?” Everypony else in the waved a dismissing hoof, “Ok… Where did Gary go, I woke up and he was not there?”

 

“Awww, Such a cute romance. The very first thing she thinks of when she gets up is her beloved.” Gary if you screw this up I swear i'll make you regret it. I want a special somepony like that.  Mary said with whimsy earning a blush from the fevered filly. “Don’t worry he didn’t skip town, he is taking a shower. He kind of smell a little funky,” she leaned in, “if you’re spending the night again I want all the dirty details.”

 

Twist didn’t want to talk about it, she knew her first time ended a little shorter than most. She however felt like a million bits, all the pent up pressure that had been building had been released.  The searing pain in her gut had gone away. The last thing in her mind was anything erotic.

 

“Hey Twist, hurry and get ready so we can pick up our dresses. Rarity should have em’ done by now.” Twist’s ears went beat red, she now had to pay the piper of her transection. The outfit she used the night before to woo Gary had been stolen.

 

“We don’t have to go right away…” she said taking heavy interest in the ground.

 

Ding-Dong

 

All eyes fell on the door as the bell began to ring, it was odd to receive visitors on hearts and hooves day. It was a day for lovers and sadly every pony in the room was single save for the filly with the lisp.

 

Selfie answered the door and was greeted by the friendly smile of none other than Diamond Tiara. Next to her was the very pissed off mare Rarity. Hiding behind her was Selfie’s dearest friend whom had stayed the night in her own home.

 

“Good Evening… Mary. We need to talk about some merchandise that has gone missing and I am told its in your home.”

 

*_*_*_*_*_*_*_*_*_*_*_*_*_*

 

Even if he asked for it, he knew he could not get his sister to make it rain today. It was hearts and hooves day, she would lose her job if she did. The next best thing was the shower, warm rain the cleansed the body, cold rain cleansed the soul.

 

That is what the colt believed. Maybe I can bribe her to get it to rain tomorrow that would be nice.

 

A shower was the next best thing; the special oils that he had purchased helped all the more to relieve the tension in his lower back. He turned the nozzle, immediately regretting it as  the cold water washed over him. I really need to invest in a heater.

 

After a quick shake, the colt was ready for the day for today was not just Hearts and Hooves Day. It marked the halfway point of the frolic. Thanks to Twist, he did not have to lie anymore to get out of scrapes with heat induced mares. Maybe after the dance I should take the girls out for supper.

 

After a quick brush and a bit of mouthwash, the colt was ready. He cracked open the bathroom door to find Twist covered in rose petals sitting on all fours in the middle of the room. Her mane was stuck up at all sides and her eyes were red and puffy. She was sitting next to the socks and the underwear that she was wearing the night before, the pink bow still in her mane.

 

Mary had taken a neutral position in between the angry mare. All the other fillies had sat in the corn of the room far from the conversation to his best guess were told to sit there. Although two new fillies had joined them.

 

“Well this must be the colt in question,” Rarity said with a snide tone.

 

With a flash of magic Mary now stood between Gary and Rarity. “Gary this is not what it looks like…” she said with a worried tone.  Twist had taken up a special mantle in his heart; she knew this from the intimate details that Twist had revealed the night before. This colt was the last pony in the world who should be here.

 

“Twist,” he said deliberately ignoring his sister. “You take a shower, a long hot shower.”

 

“She will do no such thing,” the mare commanded. “She had stolen merchandise from my shop. Whether she is a filly or not, the fact remains she stole my goods after I had taken my time to make her a dress.”

 

Mary facehoofed, crap.

 

Twist did not know what to do, although the answer quickly came as she felt the warm wet muzzle press against her cheek. There was something always comforting about having a special somepony nearby right when you need them. Twist did as she was told after she returned the peck on his cheek.

 

Selfie snickered, Big brother is kissing her. She was almost completely oblivious to what was going on.

 

When the door clicked shut then Gary turned his attention to the fillies in the corner, “Selfie can you show the girls your new room, I’m sure they would like to see the new line of Daring Do plushies that will be coming out next month.”

 

“But I already showed them last night,” she whined.

 

“Diamond Tiara didn’t see them did she, I’m sure she would like to take a look.“ None of the fillies said anything, they may have despised Diamond Tiara but they knew full well not to argue with his tone of voice.

 

Rarity just raised a brow, “I—“

 

“Quiet!” Gary barked, now it was evident the colt was mad. “Now you girls go to you room. I need to have a small discussion with Rarity.”

 

How did he know my name?

 

The girls obeyed and very slowly made their way down the hall, when the last swish of Selfie’s tail was out of sight the colt sat down on a tan couch opposite of Rarity. “So Miss Rarity now that the children are away I would like for you to tell me why you’re in my house making my special somepony cry.”

 

“Your house?” the mare questioned.

 

Oh crap oh crap oh crap oh crap. “Gary she doesn’t mean anything by it.” She smiled, “Let’s all just stay very calm and professional.”

 

“I am calm Mary, very calm.” Gary said lazily. “Now Rarity, if I may call you Rarity. It seems we are at a small impasse. Why are you here again?”

 

“Twist stole one of my garments last night from my mare erotica section. It seems it had already been used.” Rarity said bitterly.

 

“Yes, fillies do crazy things during the folic. My little sister makes the whole house smell like a  house smell like fermented wildflowers. Don’t even get me started on Mary.  What I am saying though is why you are here in my house making her cry. There must have been hundreds of other ways for you to deal with this situation other than humiliation.”

 

“Watch your tongue when you’re speaking to your elders.”

 

Mary’s jaw dropped, she dead, were doing to have to move again.

 

“I am of legal age; I demand that you respect that Miss Rarity. I own my own home and everything.” Well technically Mary owns it but I bought it, but you don’t need to know that. “I am not mad at you for wishing to have your property back, I am just slightly displeased of the way you handled the situation.”

 

“I don’t want it back, it has been soiled. Don’t think I came here to collect garment that have already been… used.”

 

“Ah I see, so it is compensation you seek. How much where these threads and I shall pay you in full.” Gary said dismissively.  I wonder if she can make her a full body bunny suit…

 

“Well actually Diamond Tiara already paid for them.”

 

Mary sat there quietly, he has really matured, and normally he would lose his cool.

 

The colt just blinked, “So… you have been paid for your work. Now may I ask why are you here again?”

 

“Well I just wish to talk to her about theft; it’s going to be really hard to trust her in my store after this.  She is friend with Sweetie Bell, but stealing is still stealing.” Rarity said defensively.

 

“Yes, I shall have a talk with her about it and I shall personally see that she be punished for it. HOWEVER, coming into someone home during a holiday demanding reprimands before she was ever presentable was far too much. So I would like for you to apologize to her—“

 

“APOLOGIZE!? She stole my garments and you expect me to tell her I’m sorry—“

 

“Mary she is being rude please send her away.” Mary didn’t waste a second, she knew right where this was going if she didn’t separate the pair.  The alicorn tapped into the mana, and sent the mare away.

 

:Canterlot Royal Garden:

 

The smell of the roses wafted through the air like a dove taking flight. The stone statues stood there as the couples trotted amongst the leaves. Save for a stallion that could not find a special somepony during this time of year.

 

Given that mares’ standards stop to almost nothing while in heat, this was quite a feat.

 

Prince Blueblood sulked as he did surveillance of the gardens to make sure nopony was trying to consummate in the royal flower patches.  It was actually a huge issue, daily to the upwards of seven to ten couple are caught attempting cottas.

 

“SOMEPONY CATCH ME!” came the screams from far above.

 

The prince barely had a moment to look up before the mare missile downed straight for the stallion.

 

FFFFFFFFFFFfffffffffmmmmmmmmmmp

 

The well-toned stallion broke the fall from the mare, with his face. His horn narrowly screwing the poor mare. When the dust settled the prince found himself spread eagle with his old date from the Galloping Gala now propped firmly on his barely.

 

“I knew you couldn’t resist me.” The price said as he fell unconscious.

 

:Home:

 

The colt stretched his back arching in a long U shape as he forced a yawn out of his system, if this is going to be one of those days I think I might just go back to bed. “Thank you sis, I was just not in the mood to argue with anypony right now.”

 

Mary calmed as tension her shoulder lessened, “I’m going to hear about this later, I know it. I am just happy you kept your cool, normally you fly off the deep.”

 

Gary stood on his hind legs and struck a pose with his front hooves rested on his barrel, “What do you mean ‘when you go off the deep end’. I remember a certain filly who would fly around and try to zap a certain older broth with magic if she didn’t get her way.”

 

Mary’s face turned scarlet, “That was YEARS ago! You can honestly think I still act like that.”

 

Gary smiled as he trotted next to his sister, the height difference was almost comical. “No, I know you do. I know that you have become a beautiful mare and one day I am going to have to accept that.” Gary sighed, “You grew up so damn fast…”

 

Mary looked down at her older brother; does he want to say something?

 

He shook his head, “Well at least I still can dote Selfie.”

 

Oh I see. Mary extended her wing and nearly enveloped the colt. “You know just because I’m a mare doesn’t mean a certain older brother of mine needs to stop being loving, caring, over protective. Maybe that mare still wants a certain older brother to treat her like a little filly once in a while.”

 

“Thanks Mary, I love you too.” It’s kind of nice being the one to get the pep talk too.

 

“Today however isn’t for me though, I think a certain filly wants her special somepony back.” Like a cheap magic trick she unfolded Gary from the brother-sister bonding moment to reveal the wet maned filly.

 

“Hi…” Twist said, as she rubbed her shoulder. He is going to dump me for sure. I didn’t mean to steal it. “I’m sorry I caused so much trouble. If you want me to leave I will understand. I know what I did was wrong—“

 

“Yes, Twist. It was very wrong of you to assume you needed some lingerie to try to get me to ‘help’ you out. You’re my special somepony; it’s my job to tend to your issues.  I do expect the same out of you as well.” I guess I still have to wait on the sex, but she will be worth it. Gary nuzzled her cheek and whispered, “I love you, Twist.”

 

He is not really mad at me? He should be furious with me. Why is he trying so hard to make me feel better?  “Aren’t you mad at me?”

 

“Disappointed, but we all make mistakes. I did tell Rarity I was going to take responsibility for your punishment. I have been thinking and I think I know a perfectly suitable one that she would agree with.” A wry smile grew on his face.

 

^_^_^_^_^_^_^_^_^_^_^_^

 

“So this is where you sleep, somehow I am not surprised…” Diamond Tiara petered out as she looked at the mountain of stuffed animals that encompassed the entire room. In the corner was a twin sized bed with a ruffled Daring Do flannel blanket.

 

Selfie however was eagerly going through pile after pile of her fluffy friends, “This one is action ready Daring Do. While this on over here is Magical Girl Do,” and she was gone, as she went into a tangent trying to cover every toy she had ever owned.

 

“What in the hay are you doing here Diamond Tiara!” Scootaloo exclaimed, taking the advance on the filly.

 

“Oh, what do you mean?” she said batting her eyes innocently.

 

“Why are you here? I know it was you that ratted Twist out.”

 

“I did no such thing. Isn’t that right, Sweetie Bell?” She looked over at the filly that was being oddly silent.

 

“Sweetie Bell would never tell on Twist, taint that right Sweetie Bell?” Apple Bloom to the right side of her friend.

 

[…]

 

“This one’s name is Jasmine and this one’s name is Sir Leopold the ninth…” Selfie continued on.

 

“Sweetie Bell?” Both the remaining CMC questioned.

 

Her eyes went dark and her tail went between her legs, “I didn’t mean too. It kind of slipped out.”

 

“SEE, you should be thanking me. Rarity was about to get the police involved if it wasn’t for me.” Her eyes narrowed, “Maybe you should have thought of your own friends ratting her out before me.”

 

Both where nearly dumbfounded, “Why did you tell Sweetie Bell, you’re the one who told her to take the outfit in the first place.” Scootaloo finished.

 

The filly was nearly in tears, “I didn’t mean too,” she repeated. “Rarity asked because it was missing… I kind of crumbled under the pressure.”

 

Selfie beamed as she bit down on the ratty brown plush teddy bear, Tibbers. She set it on her back as it nestled between her wings, “This is Tibbers, he is my favorite. Late at night when nopony is around. He comes alive and talks to me. He even protects me from the monsters under the bed.”

 

Diamond Tiara just blinked, she can’t be serious. “That’s so cute,” she said half heartedly. If you're five years old.

 

                                     Knock-Knock

 

“Come in.” Selfie called out.

 

Inbound came the colt of the evening, Gary, “Evening girls, I just wanted to see how things are going up here, I thought I heard shouting.”

 

“Oh nothing of the sort, Gary,” Diamond Tiara said as she slipped next to his side. She took in a huge whiff the colts musky smell. Soon very, soon.  “How are things with Rarity, did you get things squared away.”

 

I shouldn’t tell them I had Mary teleport her away… “Well we talk things out and she left. Nothing much happened after that. I must say thank you Diamond Tiara, I know how much hot water Twist would be in if you didn’t pay for that garment.”

 

Gotcha. “Why no problem friend.  That’s what good friends like us do for each other. Friends till the end, friends for life. Great, great friends. But since we are such close friends. As a friend can I ask you for a simply request as a friend?”

 

Wow I didn’t know we were so close. “Sure, anything you want.”

 

“Don’t say that, she going to say something sick and twisted.” Scootaloo accused.

 

“Please girls, its hearts and hooves day. “

 

“That’s right,” Diamond Tiara scooted a fraction of a hair closer to Gary. “So, I was wondering If tonight during the dance since I don’t have a special somepony for myself. It’s really lonely being there all alone soooooo as my friend you wouldn’t mind sharing just one little dance with me?”

 

“NO!” the CMC all shouted in unison.

 

“He is Twist’s very special somepony, not yours.” Apple Bloom stated.

 

“Sure that will be just fine Diamond.” Gary smiled back.

 

“WHAT!”

 

“But I must insist that all slow and romantic song go to Twist. I don’t want her getting the wrong Idea.” He finished.

 

“Perfectly fine by me. All I need is one dance.” She shot the trio a smug smirk. I win, blank flanks.

 

“What is Twist going to say?” Sweetie Bell asked.

 

“Oh I doubt she will care. You guys are all great friends.”

 

Wow, he has no clue does he. Apple Bloom thought.

 

“Now however we need to get you girls ready. The dance starts soon and I am sure you girls want to get into your dresses.”

 

“Don’t I get a slow dance?” Selfie questioned her eyes turning into two huge blue jewels.

 

“We shall see…” he finished with a wink.

Heart and Hooves Day Massacre Part 2

“No.”

 

The colt stood firmly on his decision. “I have done lots of things in my life but the last thing I want to do is that.” Trying to get me to go to the spa, are you kidding me? “Now put me down.”

 

He floated several inches in the air held by the magic of his sister. The soft delicate trots of his special somepony, Twist, were to follow. Standing next to her though was Diamond Tiara whom had casually invited herself along after hearing Mary’s plan. Trailing behind them was the Crusaders and Selfie who was content getting her first spa treatment.

 

Twist was however on the borderline of the greatest day and the worst day of her life. Her ‘punishment’ she received from her special somepony was him refreshing the mark on her neck to the point it became a pure black patch. It felt so good… The idea behind it was that it would clash with her coat and be a fashion fopa. Rarity would have a fit.

 

I know she is up to something; she is clinging to Gary like SHE is his very special somepony. I know he said he never cheat on me. Mary also said he would never, but still that little hussy is going to try something. I just know it. Twist watched her nemesis out of the corner of her eye. They may be friends but if she tries anything funny…

 

“You’re coming with; today you’re treating all of us.” Mary informed absolutely.  Buying all the girls a dress and not me, you’re also paying for dinner too.  

 

The Cutie Mark Crusaders watched Diamond Tiara like a hawk. There watching gaze never left the side of the filly with the pink coat.

 

Selfie however was eagerly ready to go to the spa. Her tail swished back and forth as she eagerly skipped alongside her friends. I wonder if sis would get a hooficure with me.

 

It was a short walk to the spa; Gary cursed himself for trying to get a house in the center of tower. “Seriously Mary, I do NOT want to go to the spa. Now put me down.” The colt kicked helplessly midair.

 

Gently Mary placed the colt on the ground. I know what I have to do.  “Il give you one warning Gary, you go or i'll use my trump card.”

 

Please. she has nothing on me. “Oh and what is that?” he said facing down the small herd of fillies.

 

“Selfie I need your assistance, brother doesn’t want to play.” She chose her words carefully. Although this time around she was a far cry taller than her brother, she kneeled down to face him at eye level.

 

Mary had said the magic words as she quickly trotted to her sister’s side. Yay, we haven’t done this in ages. Together the alicorn sisters in unison pouted her lips ever so slightly. Two sets of huge globe sized pink and blue eyes stared back at the colt.

 

“Really, puppy dog eyes? I have matured beyond the point of that working on me.” They however did not stop, the pout became for featured as their lips start to form into a frown. “Not going to work.”

 

The face of the crusaders joined the death glare, huge swollen puppy dog eyes that pleaded, please. “Oh, c’mon, you to?”  Next was his special somepony, her eyes magnified three fold thanks to her purple spectacles. “Et too Twist?”

 

Diamond Tiara took a more direct approach as she leaned against his side, “Please Gary?” She was watching out of the corner of her eye making sure Twist saw her touching him. Watch me you take your colt right from under your nose.

 

Gary didn’t even notice her leaning so close, “No, nope, nada, nich, nine… other ways to say no.”

 

“Please?” they all said in unison like this had been rehearsed from the very start. They shot back the most pleading death glare they he had ever seen.

 

His eye twitched, “I said…”

 

^_^_^_^_^_^_^_^_^

 

“Seven please for the Royal Princess Package and one…” God I can’t believe I’m saying this. “Perfect Prince and Polish please.” The gang of fillies and the grown mare acting like a filly giggled in unison as the colt sighed in bitter contempt.

 

“Oh what a cute colt, I should bring my son with me next time.” said a mare that was getting her hoof polished.

 

“I tried to get my husband to come with today, but he just absolutely refused. It nice to see a family that brings her son with them.”

 

Gary’s ear twitched as he got a twisted idea. He whipped around and trotted right next to Mary, “Mom can be please go out to eat after please?”

 

“Oh did you hear that, that’s her son. But she is so young? She must have had him when she was just a foal. Kids today.”

 

Mary blushed, “No SON, now shut it and get into the back.”

 

“We have a Hearts and Hooves Day special going on if you’re interested?” Aloe informed, “Since your groups has an even pairing we can set you all up with four couple’s treatments. It basically the same thing, but you get a twenty percent discount.”

 

Maybe me and Twist can get a dual massage, “Sure that sounds great.”  A warm coat brushed up against his fur. As the lisp filly nuzzled against his coat.

 

“Thank you for coming with.” It was nothing more than simple thanks. He had received hundred upon thousands before, although this one made the young colt feel warm and fuzzy on the inside.

 

His face ran scarlet “No problem…” Man up Gary, there is nothing about this situation that warrants blushing.

 

Aloe finished writing down the primaries for the large group. “Yes, now if the young gentle colt would come with me we shall begin treatment.”

 

Gary looked over and raised a questioning brow, “I thought this was a couple’s treatment, shouldn't we be going in pairs or something like that?”

 

The young spa mare smiled. “Yes, but the first part of the treatment is separated by gender. Don’t worry your special somepony will be joining you in your own private room after you have been prepped.”

 

The colt was nearly shoved forward by the now older mare, “Just go with the flow.” Mary stated. I want to get to my massage.

 

Gary and Twist looked longing at each other before the doors to the male side swung shut. Well for a couples package, this kind of blows from the start. He turned to face the mare that he was supposed to follow, “So what now?”

 

“Please follow me.”

 

^_^_^_^_^_^_^_^_^

 

The mare guided the young colt up two stories of stairs he had to make sure to keep his eyes to the floor. Whether or not the mare was doing it on purpose, her tail kept swinging just a little too far to the left revealing something she should have kept hidden.  Damn hormones, why do you torment me so.

 

“Here you are,” the mare gestured to one of many doors. “Please step inside and get rested on a bed, face down. One of our associates will come and prep you.”

 

Gary looked up and the door was clearly labeled for colts, while the one next to it was labeled for stallions. They have this place cut into age and gender? He paid no mind as the business practices of the spa as he crossed the threshold into his assigned area.

 

Inside were four beds, each with a hole for one to rest face down easily. Although he was not alone in the room.  There was another colt in there with him. He was remarkably thin for his age and he had a cream coat and matching feathers for a pegasus.

 

Both made eye contact, it was a little weird being in a place that was primarily meant for girls. They looked away from each other. “So… your mom dragged you here or did your special pony?”

 

“My mom brought me here Gary. She wanted to get a discount for the mother son package.” Featherweight said.

 

“You know me?” he questioned.

 

He deadpanned, “Yah, were in the same class.”

 

“Oh right, right,” Gary said feeling slightly bit more comfortable. He took the bed next to his classmate. ‘You’re Fluffy or something like that.”

 

“Featherweight.” He corrected.

 

“Sorry, I’m horrible with names,” Gary said honestly.  “So have you been here before?”

 

Featherweight looked down slightly ashamed, “Yeah, my mom brings me here whenever they have specials. Dad never wants to go because he says its too girly. So mom drags me along. How about you? You’re here with Twist right?”

 

“I’m here with half our class, somehow got dragged into it. Yes though I am here with Twist. We took the couples package. Although for some pony reason they threw me in here.” The colt flopped on the bed and gestured to the room.

 

Featherweight nodded, “Yeah pegasi have to come through here for prepping. They put this white gooey stuff that smells like grass on our wings. It supposed to numb our wings while we're here.” He looked away. “You know, them being sensitive and all.”

 

Gary smiled and chuckled as it clicked, “Oh I get it. No happy endings. Now it makes sense. Don’t want the young colts having too much fun when the masseuse is working over our wings.”   Well at least I don’t have to worry about that when I’m here. “So are you hitting up the dance later?” The colt’s nerves calmed down, it had been a long time since he had had a conversation with another male.

 

“No… the filly I like won’t give me the time of day. She hates me.” Featherweight sighed as his fell face down on the bed.

 

Gary followed in suit, “That sucks what you did to make her mad at you…” Then it clicked. “You’re the colt that was picking on Dinky. Oh now I see what’s going on. I thought it was like that but I wasn’t for sure. You didn’t seem like the type to bully a filly.”

 

Featherweight’s eyes went wide as his deepest darkest secret was torn apart in the matter of moments, “I-I don’t like Dinky! She’s stupid and gross!”

 

Gary plopped his head in the hole, “Right, and I’m Mrs. Cheerilee. Look here is a piece of advice from one colt to another. The whole being a jerk angle never works. Trust me I tried it a LONG time ago.”

 

“I DON’T LIKE HER!” he shot back.

 

“Fine, fine, it’s not like I have experience or anything and am willing to give you some free advice on how to get Dinky to not hate you.” Five, four, three, two…

 

“Hypothetically, since you do have a very special somepony…”

 

Called it.

 

“I am not saying I like her…”

 

“Of course you don’t.” Gary said. He eased down into the comforter on the bed. This feels nice. He let the warm air blow over his wings.

 

“What would you say I should do so she doesn’t hate me?” he didn’t want to admit he needed help, but the advice he got from his dad wasn’t working.

 

Gary took a moment to think, “Well… if I was you. First off I would apologize for making an idiot of yourself. Seriously, if you're a nice pony this shouldn’t be too hard. Then give her something to show that you mean it or do something that would benefit only her.”

 

Featherweight just pondered, “I tried the nice guy thing, it doesn’t work. She didn’t even notice me when I tried to just be nice.”

 

“That’s if you did like her…” Gary shot back. This kid can’t even get his story straight. “Look, she noticed you. Now she thinks you’re a jerk who picks on her. So listen to what I have to say and I can get you into the friend zone, from there you can work your way to become her special somepony.”

 

The younger colt looked up, “Really!?”

 

The door eased open as a young mare with a auburn coat passed the threshold of the room. On her back was a large metal pail with a white pasture looking substance. “You two must be the young gentle colts, my name is Fire Wind and I will be prepping you.”

 

 “Let’s talk about this later; guy talk should only be amongst guys.” Gary finished.

 

Featherweight didn’t want to stop talking; there was something very calming about how open he was with his classmate.

 

:Red Light District – Canterlot Lower East Side:

 

The stallion licked his lips as the taste of cider drifted into his system.  Even before he opened his eyes he drank down the cider that was at sitting on the nightstand next to him.

 

Lazily he opened his eyes as he examined his body to make sure his greatest assist was not damaged in the festivities of the previous night’s playtime. His black coat shimmered like with a fine gloss under the evening sun. The black draconic wings now folded at his side. On his flack was a white rabbit cutie mark.

 

Gary cracked his neck; I can’t believe I fell asleep. He examined the bed he was laying in. In it were seven mares he did not know the names of.  Well it seems I certainly earned my pay. Man I love hearts and Hooves day. Horny mares, great pay.

 

With a few beats of his wings he flew off the bed and landed on the floor. None noticed his departure as the group of mares was completely exhausted, in a good way.

 

The stallion passed the threshold onto the streets of Canterlot, his eyes narrowed as he adjusted to the bright rays of the sun. Damn Celestia, she should move the sun when I get up. Hmmm, still I should see about expanding my territory to the castle; I might get lucky and get a crack at that alicorn flank of hers.

 

The flight back home was uneventful, only couples roamed the streets below and couples did little to profit the stallion as he made his way towards his destination.  It was a rather large building made completely out white washed limestone. The black tiled roof was the only exception.  I wonder if Gingersnap has the coffee ready.

 

 The stallion touched down just outside the doors and made not time pressing his way passed the threshold into his place of work. The cramp office decor was the only thing that greeted him. This place feels like a dentist office. 

 

“Hey Ginger is the coffee ready, I need my pick-me-up.” The stallion called out lazily as he walked past the front desk to the back of the office into the employee’s only section.  Again there was no pony there and there was an even bigger worry for the stallion.

 

The coffee wasn’t made.

 

He clicked his tongue in irritation, “Seriously, nine ponies work here and none can make a single pot of coffee.” Wait a second… where is everypony? This place is never empty, ever. The stallion check from the furthest maintenance closet to the hidden door for emergency services.  

 

“They're not here Gary, I sent them away for a while,” came a chilling voice from behind the stallion.

 

Gary nearly flipped as he did a hundred and eighty degree turn, ”Don’t scare me like that… wait who are you?” he examined her features. It was a unicorn with a pitch black coat and a red mane. From the neck down she was covered in a black velvet cloak.

 

Next to her was a foal that was completely covered in the black cloth.

 

Who in the hell are these weirdoes? “You’re not supposed to be back here. I need to ask you to leave. If you want some service come back when the staff gets back. I don’t handle the paperwork.” He looked down at the foal, “Foals are nearly triple the price if that is what you wanted to ask.”

 

“Come with me, I would like to have a few words with you.”  The stallion didn’t have a choice in the matter. Reality shifted around him as the image of the hallway faded into the background and the world became white. Alas, this did not last long as endless white began to fill with line and shapes. Next was the color that the hues and tints of every color imaginable filled the lines like a giant painting.

 

He blinked and it was over. It was the employee’s lounge that wasn’t even one room away. Seriously what a show off.  The stallion wasn’t impressed, “So what do you want?” the stallion said nonchalantly as if this was a normal everyday occurrence.

 

The mare sat down opposite him the foal stood silently by her side, “It’s been a long time Gary. How have you been?”

 

He took a seat opposite her as he rested his head on his hoof. “You would excuse me if I don’t remember you; I attend to a lot of mares during this time of the year. So what do you need with me, I have seven more appointments today alone.”

 

“Don’t worry, the business I have for you is something of a personal nature. With every single pony in the world, only you can do it.” Her violet eyes narrowing in on her target.

 

If I had a bit for every mare that said that. “So what is it. You want a discount of a package deal or something? I don’t do stallions if that is what you’re wondering. I also have the right to refuse service for extreme fetishes.”

 

“I did not come here seeking sex. Although I know a few mares that might suit your fancy.” She said as she licked her lips.

 

One of these mares. “Look I already have a pimp, she may be a stingy bastard but she is good at what she does.”

 

“Will you shut your trap and listen—“

 

The stallion got up, “We’re done here, whatever you have to say I’m not interested.”

 

“How about a crack at your alicorn sister, Mary?” The stallion froze in his place. He turned back slowly as his eyes examined and reexamined the mare.

 

“Who are you, nopony knows who I really am?” he said nearly breathlessly.

 

“I see when you split off from Gary he took the bulk of the memories with him. I am your mother, Prota-Gonist.” She said with a devilish smile on her lips.

 

How does she know that, only Gary should know? “So… you know who and what I am. You had my curiosity, now you have my attention.”

 

“Good, how that I have your attention. Let me ask you a question. How would you like to reunite with your better half?”

 

“I would say i rather kill him off, but that would kill both of us off now wouldn’t it. So no I wouldn’t like to reunite with him. I like things the way they are right now. He can run off and be the hero and I can do whatever in the hell I want.” His eyes narrowed.

 

“Really? You can do whatever you want? How about Mary? Can you ‘DO’  her?” she smiled.

 

“Well I see you did your homework. Not since he made a deal with Lust, I can’t touch her, but neither can he. Seeing as Mary and Self haven’t killed him I assume they forgave him.”

 

A twisted smile grew on her lips, “Gary never told either of them what he did, but within the next three days he will be forced to tell them both.”

 

He started to chuckle, “WAIT, wait, wait, hold it. Stop.  He never told them? Seriously?” The chuckle grew into a hardly laugh. “No way, they don’t know. How have they not figured it out yet? He started to hyperventilate, “Oh god this is priceless.  Oh please tell me you’re not kidding.”

 

“Yes, he hasn’t spoken a word and neither of them know of his sin.” She licked her lips.

 

“Oh, I want to be there when he tells them. Where has my other half gone off to?” Gary nearly shivered with excitement.

 

“Good things come to those who wait. Now however I need to talk to you about reuniting with your other half.”

 

He waved a dismissing hoof, “No way. There is nothing you could say or do that would make me want to join back up with that bleeding heart.”

 

Prota shuddered, “Didn’t you say you wanted to score a nice piece of alicorn flank? Only five in the entire world. If you join back with your brother, you could get close to Mary or even Self if you wanted a nice piece of young flesh.”

 

How did she know… if I join back with that wiener I can finally get a crack at an alicorn. “Say if I did join back up with him, how you are going to get him to go along with it. We both have to willingly agree to become one again. I highly doubt he is willing to since it was his idea to purge me in the first place.”

 

“I have been preparing for this long before you split. He will join back with you and he will be begging when he does.”

 

“So what are you going to do to convince him? That self-righteous little wiener is completely loaded. No pony in the world could beat us in a fight, so power is out of the question. With our cutie mark no female could resist us, so mares are out of the question. There is quite literally nothing you could offer.”

 

“Oh I wouldn’t say that. Do you know of Glass Heart?” The stallion’s heart fluttered as his face grew serious.

 

“Yah I know of her. It took me three weeks to hunt down that slimy bastard that cut her that day. She died far too young,,,” If only I was there… “What about her? I know you can’t bring her back from the dead. I already tried.”

 

She shook her head, “No, no form of magic can bring back the dead. Glass however didn’t die without leaving a present for you and your other half.”

 

The stallion raised a brow, “What do you mean?”

 

A twisted grin grew on her face, “She was carrying a foal in her womb at the time of her death, that foal in question was nine and a half months along.”

 

The stallion  held back the memory, “Yes, it was tragic what happened to Autumn Wind. Not a day goes by that I don’t think of her. Sometimes this world is truly unfair.”

 

The foal shifted in place, she wasn’t allowed to move just yet. She closely examined the features of the stallion sitting across from her.

 

“Well what if I told you her demises were sorely exaggerated and that her good old grandma and grandpa have been taking care of her all these long years.”

 

The stallion eyes narrowed, “I would say either you’re a liar or a saint. Playing on my emotions is a quick way to lose your head.”

 

“Gangrene is a horrible way to die. I feel sorry for Glass, I really do. Gangrene however doesn’t infect the womb as it slowly kills from the inside.” (A/N: I really did the research on this; there have been numerous reports of babies surviving after the mothers passing. Now you know.) “You can take your cloak off now Autumn, and say hello to your father.”

 

The stallion froze as he watched the young foal trying to take off the black velvet cloak. Alas the four layers of clothes did nothing but deter her from her goal. She struggled and twisted and turned in the cloth until a very impatient mare made the clothes disappear.  “We don’t have time for this.”

 

The filly flopped on her side as she was release from her duties, now was the moment she been waiting years for. She was finally allowed to see her father. Her coat and mane where that of her mother, Glass. On her back was a set of black dragonic wings a symbol of his personal bloodline. She had his eyes, large deep pools of emerald green stared back at his.

 

“Hi… Dad.” she said in a whisper, her charcoal mane covering one of her eyes.

 

The stallion didn’t respond back, this was far too much for him to handle in such a small sitting. He did do the only thing he could do.

 

He covered the distance between the two in the matter of time that could never have been recorded. If this is a dream, I never want to wake up. As he grabbed her and wrapped her in a tight embrace. He still didn’t say anything.

 

He started to cry.

 

They were tears of joy that fell. As a chained reaction, Autumn started to cry as well. Both held each other, each refusing to let go.

 

Prota got up from her chair, “I am leaving her in your care; make your way to Ponyville in four days’ time.”

 

He only nodded.

 

Prota vanished and left the father daughter pair to catch up. Nopony but her noticed that a large section of his black mane took on the color of silver-white.  Soon, very soon.

Heart and Hooves Day Massacre Part 3

The red maned filly moaned in delight as the spa ponies worked over her delicate frame. Alas, her mind was elsewhere, Where is Gary, he should have been here almost thirty minutes ago? Her body was reluctant to move from the tender treatment she was receiving. The delicate hoof marched up and down her spine like a well-oiled machine working away the kinks.

 

She never knew she had that many.

 

She was not alone her bliss; she was in a room that was almost completely brimming with estrogen. It seems a stallion’s idea for showing their mare a great time was not a very original idea, while most sent them to the spa to be worked over.

 

Today was a very busy day.

 

A mare with a bleach white coat trotted into the room, her presence was a welcome sight to anypony who had ordered special treatment. Thanks to Gary being stingy, all the fillies in his company were given it.

 

“Miss Mary Sue?” she called out in her delicate elderly voice.

 

“Here,” she quickly responded as she raised a hoof. Finally time to get my mud bath.

 

“Please follow me.” She said curtly as she turned and trotted why too fast for an elderly mare.

 

Mary said her goodbyes to the massage room and made her way to the next spot in her destination. Although she knew where the room was, when the bathroom came up; they passed right by it without nothing but a glance.

 

“Here you are.” The mare stated as she stopped in front of one of the private rooms.  Private mud bath?

 

The doorknob lit up in a dark blue aura as the door swung open. Both mares went scarlet as they looked into the room to see a black coated colt sprawled out on the massage table in an erotic pose with a rose clamped down in his teeth.

 

“GARY!” Mary shouted as she took a step back.

 

“MARY!” he shot back as the rose fell on the bed. “What are you doing here?” he quickly added so she did not want to question what he had in mind.

 

“I was escorted here…” she said with her eyes narrowing.

 

“Well I don’t know what kind of mother son special we offer here, but this is NOT some kind of low class brothel.” The mare informed as she low curl began to form around her lips.

 

Both Mary and Gary puked a little.

 

Oh I see what happened, “I have the lovers’ package. The other colt with the cream coat had the mother son special. You have the wrong room.”

 

“Oh.” The mare stated, it was not her fault she had been running herself ragged since the wee hours of the morning. “Sorry for the misunderstanding, I shall go over the records again and make sure to get your special somepony.” She gave a low bow. “Miss would you follow me back to the massage room, I shall see to it personally that our top associates attend to you.”

 

“WAIT!” the colt nearly screamed, both mares looked at him in suspicion. “Can my mom stay here for a minute I would like a word with her in private.”

 

“Oh, that is perfectly alright, I shall go retrieve your special somepony now.” The mare finished as she bolted down the hall.

 

Mary left the door shut on its own before she turned to her colt looking elder brother, “What is it Son? I have a spot with top masseuse now and you’re keeping me from it.”

 

“Don’t rush me, I been wanting to tell you all morning but ponies keep interrupting. Everything with Rarity this morning and you just had to go to the spa.”

 

Mary narrowed her eyes, “We did have a moment alone this morning what is so important you didn’t tell me then?”

 

Gary went silent.

 

“So what is it?” the mare grew inpatient.

 

Gary took several breaths, “Mary… what do you think of Twist?”

 

Mary raised a brow. “Seriously are if you’re thinking about breaking up with her ill geld you myself while she watches. I turned a blind eye to your age difference. If you weren’t my brother I would have turned you in as a filly predator. I know what you did last night, if you think you can Dine & Dash. I’ll make sure you regret it.

 

Gary waved a dismissing hoof, “Wow you seriously took the wrong direction where I was going with this Mary. I love Twist; I don’t want to break up with her. How dumb do you think I am?”

 

“Very.”

 

Gary just blinked, “I love you too. Well fine I won’t tell you. I’ll just tell Selfie first since she won’t patronize me.”

 

Mary sighed, the longer this goes on the less time get. “I’m sorry Gary. I think she is a beautiful filly and you’re both lucky to have each other.”

 

“Well… since you know what happened last night or what I attempted—“

 

“Attempted, Gary I was awake… I heard everything.” Mary deadpanned.

 

“Twist’s purity is that of when she was born, I may have made a legitimate attempt but some things came a little quicker than others.” Gary hinted.

 

“Oh.” Mary got the hint. “So… is that what you wanted to tell me? Because that really could have waited.”

 

“No, frankly I would have liked to take that to my grave. Last night thought before I attempted to take her virginity, I swore something to myself; it wasn’t a spur of the moment thing. Nor was it a decision to help ease my mind for what I was about to do.”

 

Mary blushed as he hopped around the fact that he really did try to sleep with Twist, “So what was it?”

 

Gary focused in on Mary with dead seriousness, “How… would you like to have a sister-in-law?”

 

It was like somepony turned off every muscle in her body as all four of her knees crumpled to the floor. “You proposed to her? Gary she’s thirteen!”

 

“I didn’t propose!” there was an abnormally long pause. “I-I really love her Mary, she makes me just as happy as Glass did. I’m not saying that I’m going to bolt out of this room right now and propose. If things stay the way they are, when she turns fourteen and can marry. I’m going to ask her to be my bride.”

 

Mary couldn’t speak, she couldn’t even think of a response of rebuttal to counter anything he was saying. She was quite literally speechless. How? This must be some kind of magic. How far into the future does he plan ahead? He can’t literally mean marriage… marriage. Wow.

 

“I know it’s a lot to ask, but I really wanted to tell somepony. So I know this goes without say but can you keep it a secret? Please?”

 

It took a moment for Mary to regain her composure. “Alight, I hope you’re doing the right thing Gary. I know you’re not an idiot that doesn’t plan ahead. I just didn’t think you would be thinking about that so soon.”

 

“When the time comes, there is no pony else I would rather have there to wed us. I am sure she would say the same.”

 

That was the straw that broke the camel back, the mare started to tear up. “Fine, Selfie gets to be a flower filly.” She tried to mask her joy by making obvious demands.

 

Knock Knock

 

Mary froze, “That must be Twist.” She said with glee. “I’ll leave you two lovebirds alone,” She teleported away.

 

I think she is more excited about the news than I am. The door creaked open and Gary quickly shuffled back into his original position.

 

“Sorry for the delay, it was hard to track her down.” The mare said as she escorted the filly into the room.

 

Her pink coat and gitty smile brightened the room, “Hi Gary.” Diamond Tiara said, her face turning beet red as she saw more of the colt than she had anticipated. Oh my, that thing is huge.

 

Gary turned the same shade of red as he covered himself back up, “That’s not my special somepony!”

 

“But… but she said—“

 

“I said I was special to him, I never said I was his special somepony,” Diamond clarified. “His special somepony the pretty and beautiful filly in the other room with the purple glasses.”

 

The elderly mare held her lounge as to make sure to not harm the young filly who obviously tried to deceived her, “I’m sorry again, this time I won’t get it wrong.” She turned her gave to the filly. “Come with me, miss.”

 

The filly stood her ground, “I would like a word in private with my friend if you don’t mind, since you did bring me all the way here.”

 

Why you little—

 

“Don’t mind her; she is a friend of mine.” The colt said. “Just make sure to get the right filly next time.” The mare turned to leave as she made sure to slam the door on her way out of the small room. “So what’s up Diamond Tiara, are you now having fun?”

 

Oh I’m have more fun than you can imagine, “Yes, thank you for bring me along. I know Twist doesn’t want me here though, she still thinks...” Her face turned flush, “I have a crush on you…” she said innocently.

 

“It’s ok, don’t worry about it too much.” After tonight she won’t have a doubt in her mind who my hearts belongs too. “She is just a little jumpy is all, I heard about your past with her and the crusaders. I know it’s hard to trust a pony after being bullied, but in time you two might find out that you have a lot more in common than you realize.” Being older come with experience.

 

Diamond Tiara slowly covered the distance in hopes of him catching the special perfume that she was wearing. “I know, it will take some time for us to become friends, but you trust me right?” she batted her eyes.

 

“Of course I do, its thanks to you that Twist didn’t get arrested. So have you thought about what song you wanted to dance too or do you just want to play it by ear?” Gary said.

 

“Actually… there is something I want to ask you about the dance tonight?” She moved closer, then looked away bashfully, “Never mind I can’t tell you…”

 

Gary rolled his eyes, “You can just say that and not tell me.”

 

“Well… I would tell you if we were best friends. Twist however might get the wrong idea and I wouldn’t want to ruin your happiness with Twist.”

 

“Don’t worry, if that is all you're asking is to be best friends then sure its fine by me.” What a weird thing to be bashful about.

 

Diamond Tiara smiled in excitement, “Really, we’re best friends now?” Gary nodded. “Well since one of my best friends now I guess I can tell you my secret. There is a colt I like.”

 

Gary deflated, I got excited for nothing. “What’s his name?”

 

Diamond paused a moment for dramatic effect, “Well… it’s Rumble. He is a pegasus a year older than me and he is really cool.” Wow I can’t believe I just said that. Eww.

 

For a moment there I thought she was going to say me. “That’s nothing to be embarrassed about, you’re a growing filly you will experience lots of crushes and love in your time as you grow into a mare. “

 

Wow, why does he sound like an old stallion? “Well you see, I wanted to ask him to the dance. When I finally worked up the courage to ask him but I found out he doesn’t like girls who have pink coats.”

 

Wow, what a little bastard. That is the dumbest reason I ever heard to regret a girl. “Look he isn’t worth the time of day if he thinks like that.”

 

Diamond blushed, “But I still like him, so I was wondering if you could do me a small favor?” Holy Celestia he bought that lame excuse.

 

“I’m not going to beat him up if that’s what you want.”

 

She shook her head, “No, I know this is asking a lot. I read that a good way to get a colt to like you is make them jealous. So when we have our dance, would you mind holding me close like you would Twist?”

 

Gary took a moment to think, grant she had a solid plan and the tactic she was using o win the colt over was a valid one for her age. There was something that he couldn’t pick up on that he just couldn’t pin point.  Well it’s not going to matter after what I have planned, as long as it’s not a slow dance holding her a little tighter than usual won’t hurt anypony. “Sure, just remember though, all the slow songs are Twist’s.”

 

Diamond Tiara flung her hooves around the colt’s neck, “Oh thank you so much! You’re my bestest friend ever!” she suppressed a shudder that came from using the most unnatural word set. She opened one eye and looked at the clock, If the gypsy was right them Twist should be coming in six, five, four, three, two.

 

The door burst open as the enraged Twist “Get your dirty hooves off my special somepony!”  Diamond Tiara didn’t have time however as she found herself flying mid air thanks to a hard kick from the filly. Thankfully a pile of pillows on the far side of the room caught her fall. “I knew you were going to try something. Thee Gary I wathn’t paranoid, thhe really ith trying to thteal you away from me!”

 

Twist took the position right in between them, “Gary lithten to me, thhe is trying to break uth up tho thhe can have you for her—“

 

“Quiet.” Gary said with supreme authority. The filly froze in the spot she was standing.

 

“But Gary thhe—“ she stopped talking as her special somepony trotted passed her and straight for the side of Diamond Tiara.

 

He kneeled down and offered a hoof; his eyes were the most caring she had ever seen in her entire life. For the first time all day Diamond Tiara blushed, that wasn’t faked or timed. Something about this one movement sent a chill down her spine.

 

And straight to her heart.

 

It wasn’t in her plan, but all great plans can be adjusted. Doing this would only add icing to the cake that she had worked out in her mind? Now if everything she learned from the gypsy, she can finally reaffirm something she said.

 

“Gary would never leave anypony who is injured.”

 

“No...” she said with a whimpered. She locked eyes with the filly behind Gary. OH yes, I want you to watch this. She changed her voice and lightened it as she tried to talk like that of an innocent injured filly. She took the initiative and she spread her hind legs apart for the colt to see.

 

Gary eyed her over with the precision of that of a high class doctor. Not even caring as he examined her nether region. “Where does it hurt?”

 

Oh my Celestia the gypsy was right, “Down there…” the filly said, Twist knew right away to what she was implying.

 

Gary put his hoof on her belly, using the innate magic’s of his flame he scanned her insides for any internal damage for there was no visible external. Nothing seems to be wrong with her stomach.

 

“Lower…” Diamond Tiara said, this can’t get any better I wonder just how close I can get him before he will. “Eeep!”

 

The colt put his hoof directly on top of the young filly’s sanative area, slightly bruised tissue, most likely from masturbation. Her hymen seems to be intact, nothing wrong with her womb. Wait is that...

 

Twist was about to cry, her special somepony was blatantly touching another fillies privates. Until…

 

“Diamond…” They were best friends now so he was able to just use her first name, “have you been having trouble urinating? Like pain or discomfort sitting down for long periods of time?”

 

The question caught both of the fillies off guard. Diamond Tiara didn’t want to answer; she had indeed been having troubles in that department.  She nodded; this was not going where she thought it was.

 

“I see, you have a nasty infection in your urinary tract. You’re lucky I caught this, if this would have continued you could have lost the ability to reproduce. “He turned to Twist, “Hun, I need you to get a towel.”

 

Twist did as she was told as she fetched a towel that was on the far side of the room.

 

“Diamond, I need you to bear with me for just a few seconds, don’t get scared. I’m a pro at this.”

 

“What are you—“ the filly didn’t get to finished as a searing heat now burned away on her lower insides. She couldn’t distinguish up from down as he worked away on healing the infection. She had never been pushed to that point in her life; it was an odd mixture of pleasure.

 

Gary put everything he had into it; in his mind with was just another way to help out a friend. Embarrassing or not, he would do it for anypony. “Twist on the count of three, put the towel on her.”

 

Twist felt like a nurse in a hospital room, she was helping.

 

Once the infection had been dealt with, Diamond laid there in bliss. She did climax and the smell in the room was enough to alert Twist to what her special somepony did to her. Right in front of you. “Two, one.” Gary said as he took his hoof back.

 

Twist draped the towel over her nether region, Diamond was still on cloud nine riding the wave of pleasure, and then it hit her like a train. The pressure built up like rocket and there was no way of stopping it.

 

She had to go pee and she did, right then and there. Large fluffy towel was now drenched, the feelings of superiority now vanished as Twist held back the snickers. She pissed herself.

 

Gary waited for a moment before he removed to the tower and using a dry towel he finished off the matted fur that did get caught by the towel. Like a father changing a infants diaper, “There all better now, I’m sure you want to get cleaned up after that.”

 

Twist didn’t need to say anything, she knew what happened. The smell of Diamond Tiara hung in the air, but she wasn’t mad. A sick twisted part in her reveled in the fact that her enemy was put into humiliating situation. “You better now, Diamond? I can get you another towel if you need to go again.”

 

Gary helped the filly to her hooves, “That is quite alright Twist.” I am going to make you pay for this. I swear it. “Thank you Gary for whatever that was,” What the hell was that? “I’m going to go early and wash up, I shall see you both at the dance.”  Just you wait you twisted freak, I’ll knock you down at the dance.

 

“Ok and good luck with you know who.” Gary winked. Finally after all was said and done, and the silhouette of Diamond Tiara was gone he was finally alone with his special somepony. As the heavy metal door shut the colt put his hoof on the frame of the door.

 

And melted the door frame shut.

 

“Now we won’t be disturbed again,” Gary turned to his special somepony. “Twist there is something I would like to talk to you about. Now at first I thought it was cute, I won’t lie it even made me feel special. That you worried that a pony would come and take me away from you. I tell you I would never cheat on you and I meant it.”

 

Twist knew where this was going, “Diamond ith try—“

 

“Diamond does not like me; she told me who she likes. His name is not Gary Stu. Now I know you and her have a sorted past, but both of you are my friends and I want you two to get along. As to what I was saying about before though, it’s you’re jealously. Now this extends far beyond Diamond Tiara.” Gary sat down in front of Twist.

 

“You want to know what though, lets entertain the ‘what if situation’ that Diamond did like me and she was trying to woo me.  Don’t you think I have a say in it if I accepted her advances. I told you time and time again that  I WILL NOT CHEAT ON YOU. If you don’t believe me then let me give you proof, I gave five long years of my life to my ex-lover Glass. Five years, that is no small amount of time. No mare as touched me since.”

 

Twist blushed, “Then what makes me so special…”

 

Gary nuzzled her cheek, “Because, I fell in love with you and nopony else. I even died once for you remember.  I can’t think of a single pony I rather spend my time with and be with. I need you to understand that when you accuse another of trying to take me away, you’re saying that I’m willingly letting them do that to me.”

 

Twist still didn’t understand, “Why… why me?”

 

He leaned in and whispered, “Because I love you, if you ever have any doubt that I don’t then I’ll tell you. If you ever need me to show you, then I’ll make love to you. If you want others to know then I shall fly up to the moon and write it for all to see.”

 

Twist started to tear up, “Why am I so lucky? I’m not pretty and everypony thinks I’m a nerd.”

 

Gary just blinked as he gave her a peck on the cheek, “Tell me why I am so lucky to have a filly that loves me for who I am. Not because I am powerful or wealthy, but because she fell in love who for I am? Answer me that.”

 

Twist couldn’t answer, only three words rang inside her head. “I love you…”

 

“I love you too.”

 

Nine point four seconds was the time both looked where lost in each other’s eyes.  Nether wanted to break the gaze as seconds turned into minutes.

 

Twist smirked as she took the initiative as he pushed the colt down on the pile of pillows, “Now it’s my turn.”

 

Gary raised a brow, “Turn for wha—“ he stopped mid-sentence as her warm, wet undercarriage now sat directly on top of the colts nethers. She knew precisely what she was doing.  “Twist this isn’t riii—oh my god that feels good” It took every ounce of willpower to drive the beast back. “Twist your first time need to be special not on a pile of pillows that smell like Diamond.”

 

Twist took off her glass and set them to the side, “Well thince it’s my firtht time, I decide if thpecial. Locked in a public place where we could get caught at any moment, on Hearth and Hooveth day. Laying on top of a pile of silk pillows, I couldn’t think of a better spot.”

 

“I can think of like a thousand different spots that would put Diamond Tiara pee pillows to shame—“ Twist covered his mouth.

 

“You thaid you loved me, now I’m athking you tothow it.” Twist finished.

 

The stallion embodied colt looked up at the filly who was trying her hardest to bear her soul. He lean up and kissed her, the warm wet touch sent a shock of pleasure down body of their bodies. He pulled away for just a brief moment and whispered, “I’ll be gentle.”

 

^_^_^_^_^_^_^_^_^_^_^_^_^_^

 

As of 5:43 February 16, Twist gave her special somepony the greatest gift she could ever give another, her virginity.

 

As of 6:12 February 16, Gary finally could say goodbye to his former love, Glass. As the ties to his heart now latched firmly on to Twist, his lover.

 

As of 6:14 February 16, Twist was pregnant with Gary’s child.

Heart and Hooves Day Massacre Fin.

A lot of events happen in a short amount of time So each section will be labeled for each of the main characters that the events will Correspond with. Also for those who have been waiting the mane six shall now be making themselves more known. Enjoy the shitstorm. Also, later in the chapter there is a tiny bit of gore, although I did dumb down the details so that I would not half to add the gore tag.

 

The evening sun fell below the horizon and the moon now drifted into the night air. The cold dirt path was before the young lovers as they made their way towards the dance. Although the school dance was not the only celebration going on that night.  Pinkie Pie's famous hearts and hooves party was well underway and it was going to be a night to remember.

 

Or forget if one consumed too much cider.

 

Tonight was meant for a night of love, everypony now took their separate directions in hopes of finding their special pony for the evening. To the young couple though, it was just them. The young colt Gary now strode forward like a stallion that now had everything he ever wanted. The unconditional love of a filly by his side, whom was dressed up in a light cream number with red lace seams.

 

Twist stuck to Gary like glue, in her mind nothing in the world could touch her. Everything was perfect, she was completely content. Tonight though, deep down inside tucked away on her darker half. She wanted to rub it in Diamond Tiara’s face that she had won the battle.

 

Although she didn’t know it.

 

“I love you.” Twist whispered for nearly the thousandth time that evening.

 

“I love you too.” Gary returned with just as much love and affection.

 

“Blaw!” Scootaloo said as she trotted passed, “Get a room you two.” The filly didn’t hear the snickers if the inside joke they now shared as she went by. She had one thing on her mind. Rainbow Dash tonight was the night. She knew everything she had to do.

 

She knew it meant telling Gary’s secret, they were good friends to be sure. He must have his reasons for faking his own death. This was for love though, so he wouldn’t be mad.

 

Selfie had been next to Sweetie Bell’s side since the spa. Tonight was her night, she had not asked for permission to date. She already knew the answer, the gypsy said so. She was a little hesitant at first when she thought about it. Although her view on romance was completely limited. She didn’t even know if what she was feeling was love or not.

 

So when she stretched her hooves as wide as she possible could, she marked it at almost a whole three feet.  That is how much she loved her brother and sister, three feet. The obvious answer must have been that if her friends loved her that much then she could do the same.

 

She was a big girl now, so the filly cooked up a great idea on how to test just how much Sweetie Bell loved her.

 

Mary was nowhere to be found after she left the spa, like everypony else. Her mind was set on one pony.  The pony that touched her heart, even if he didn’t mean too, Big Mac.  Sure, she was sad that he didn’t show up to her birthday. He said he had a good reason, but never told her what it was. Since then she visited him every day on her breaks, which was often. She was the cloud director, she chose her own breaks.

 

She was going to tell him, no matter the answer she would get in return. She knew deep down that love conquered all; she knew that there are others mares out there pining for his affection. She wasn’t going to lose out to them.

 

Derpy was already at the dance well before the DJ got there. She was on a mission to hunt down the colt that had been teasing and bullying her poor Dinky. Tonight was not about romance or cheer for the doting mother, it was finally seeing this mean colt getting his come upping.

 

Dinky loved her mother and family, she had the magical potential to become to the sage. Alas, when it came to matters of the heart, she was just as lost as Selfie.  She had never experience love, she really couldn’t tell the difference. She never got the small click of attraction that came when she met other ponies.

 

Tonight though, tonight would be the night that she finally feels the click.

 

Featherweight was pissed; the colt that promised to tell him how to get on Dinky’s good side never said a word. As they both were shuffled off to each other’s rooms before he could say a word. Now the colt did not know what to do, he only knew the first step. Tell her he was sorry.

 

^_^_^_^_^_^_^Diamond Tiara & Silver Spoon^_^_^_^_^_^_^

 

Silver Spoon tread softly on the ground in front of her as she tried to avoid the thorny bushes that would tear her favorite purple dress. The dim lighting that was given off by the light of the dance nearby was enough for her to safely traverse the ground. “DT are you here? Wow!”

 

Silver Spoon got her answer as the filly stepped out of the shadows. Diamond Tiara was pressed to the nine, her mane was tied back with pink and red ribbons. She was wearing a half-laced full stitched red dress with pink underlays that compliment her delicate frame to the letter. “Did you get Rumble to agree?”

 

Silver Spoon snapped back to reality, “Yes, it wasn’t easy either. I had to burn the negatives of the photos. He agreed to help as long as the photos don’t get out.”

 

Diamond rolled her eyes, “Well I know that, don’t worry as long as he plays out his part tonight is going to go over perfectly.”

 

Silver Spoon nodded, “So what do you want to do after?”

 

The filly whipped her mane back, “I’m one of his best friends, what do you think I’ll do?”

 

Silver Spoon smiled, “Were you able to get the flower on Twist’s dress?”

 

“Oh course, I ran into some trouble though and I had to pay for some dress she stole. It however worked out in my favor. Now all we need to do is sit and wait.” The filly got a small rush from all of her hard work coming to fruition. Just wait for me my sweet, that four-eye dateless wonder won’t be able to touch you any longer.

 

^_^_^_^_^_^_^ Gary & Twist^_^_^_^_^_^_^

 

“Can I tell them?”

 

“No.” Gary said affirmatively. “I don’t want the whole world knowing our love life. After a while sure, but not now.”

 

Twist didn’t care, the second she got a chance; she was going to tell everypony.  The filly however was enjoying something far grander than the bliss of intimacy. It was something she had never experience before, and thanks to Gary’s cutie mark on the fritz it was all the more sweet.

 

It was envy, the filly felt the stares of jealousy from mares and fillies alike. She never had this much attention in her life before and all she was doing was walking next to her special somepony.  She knew she shouldn’t feel that way, but she did, and it felt good.

 

Gary on the other hoof had something completely different on his mind. He ignored the jealous looks of anything other than his beloved. He was quite in fact the most loyal of ponies when it came down to romance. There was though a flaw, something that was itching away at him.

 

It was his mane.

 

Normally it was a dark shade of black, and in some light a deep blue. After the romantic evening with Twist in the spa, the was a jet white stripe going right now the middle of his mane. “I look like one of those emo ponies that say how bad life sucks.”

 

Twist liked it, “It looks cute on you!”

 

Says my special somepony, I bet I could put banana peels in my mane and you would think it was fabulous. “I don’t know, it just makes me look weird.”

 

Both sets of ears shot up as the first slow song began to play. Twist eagerly trotted ahead to the dance floor, or the patch of grass next to the school that was meant for the Foal Ball. She froze; this was indeed the Foal Ball. All the colts and fillies were split in two and both lined up against the edges of the dance floor.  Each looking at the other side like they were aliens.

 

“Nopony is dancing…” Twist said.

 

The colt finally caught up and it only took a moment for him to understand, “There just embarrassed is all.  They don’t want anypony thinking they are weird because they danced with a colt.”

 

This was the moment she wanted, to glide along the dance floor with her beloved. Now it felt like hundred pound weights have been attached to her hooves.

 

The tempo of the music began to pick up. Well now or never. The colt was the first to step out on the floor, every set of eyes on both sides of the floor now followed his every step. So much for not wanting to attract undue attention.  He exhaled as he wrapped his tail tightly around Twist’s.

 

Twist however couldn’t move, then she locked eyes his with his. “Come on Twist, it’s just you and me.”

 

His voice of music to her ears. He slowly stepped backward as she got lost in the emerald green pools of his eyes.

 

^_^_^_^_^_^_^Rainbow Dash & Scootaloo^_^_^_^_^_^_^

 

It was on the far side of the encampment where the rainbow maned pegasus sat. All she wanted to do was sail the skies to clear her mind. The death of the stallion that fixed her wing, her favorite author, Gary. She didn’t want to admit the small affection she had for him. He was Mary Sue’s brother, she rather rip off her wings than to let that show mare know how she felt.

 

She still hated Mary.

 

It came quite a shock to her that one of her close friends, Fluttershy. Had a history with the stallion, since then she had learned lots about the stallion. From the events she recalled they shared a room together for a few months. The stories she told her bordered the realm of reality and fantasy.

 

It however was a small bandage to cover the hole in the mare’s heart. If she only knew about that day, she could have saved him. She never did trust that hospital. She even considered some more morbid ideas of joining the stallion in death.

 

Although that was under the influence of extreme cider consumption and bonds of loyalty, the idea since has never crossed her mind.

 

Now though, she was just living. Tonight was a night that she wanted to crawl under a rock and hide. She didn’t have a special somepony; she never felt the sting on loneliness that the holiday did bring.  She never really cared, until she met him.

 

He was gone though, and she was there. Only the few moments they shared together to help her ease her pains as she slowly recovered from her very first love.  She was a really late bloomer.

 

“DASH!” Scootaloo shouted at the top of her lungs.

 

Rainbow Dash snapped out of her mental lockout, “Huh, oh, Sup’ Scoots. When did you get here?”

 

“I’ve been calling your name for like a whole minute. I even shook you a few times. What gives?” The filly took her place of honor, right on her left side.

 

“Nothing much, just thinking about a few advanced flying tricks for the next flying competition,” she lied.

 

“Oh, that’s all? Hey Dash, this place is kind of lame so you want to ditch and go grab a bite to eat?” Maybe talk a bit, kiss a bit, kissing is good.

 

She shook her head, “Can't, I promised Cheerilee I watch you guys and make sure nopony fights or anything like that.”

 

As if on cue the cream coated colt pegasus charged passed, running for his every life. Following in hot pursuit was Derpy.

 

Both were silent as they watched the mare make several grabs for the not-so-innocent-colt. “Shouldn’t you stop her?”

 

Rainbow shrugged, “Nah.” The mare didn’t want to do anything, just sit and dream of what could have been.

 

“So…” ok, stay cool, if Twist can bridge the age gap you can too. “You want to hang out after the dance, I could go to your place and we can talk and junk.” The tone of her voice gave a little more away than she wanted too.

 

“Maybe Scoots,” Good thing Rainbow Dash was completely and utterly dense on that subject matter. As hard as she tried though her mind kept being pulled back to the memory of the passed author, then she remembered. “Hey, you go to school with that Gregory kid, what’s he like?”

 

Not now, let’s talk a little bit more before I have to talk about him. “He’s cool, for a colt. I’m not a huge fan of colts though, they're gross and stuff.” Hint at the idea.

 

Rainbow Dash chuckled, “You say that now, but in a few years you will be looking at them in whole new light.”

 

That’s not what I meant. Maybe try the more direct, less direct approach. “Dash, you're cool and great at everything you do. So say if there was a pony you like and you wanted to tell them how you felt… what would you do to tell them?”

 

Little did the filly know how close to home she actually hit. “If it were me… I would move the clouds and write our names in it. If that didn’t work I would kiss him in front of a huge crowd. Make it a giant spectacle.”

 

Scootaloo made up her mind; she couldn’t fly so moving clouds were out of the question. “Dash… can I tell you something behind that tree.”

 

^_^_^_^_^_^_^Mary & Big Mac^_^_^_^_^_^_^

 

Mary drifted over the skies of the apple orchard. Her mind now dead set on the prize, Big Mac. It took every ounce of her being to muster the courage to confess. Although in her mind it was the biggest secret in the world. No pony knew of her heart felt wonder save for her younger sister, whom she figured didn’t care too much. With everything going on with Gary and Twist and moving, she had very little time to pursue her own love.

 

So she made time while she worked.

 

Tonight was going one of three ways, either he would return her affection and she would have her own special somepony. He would tell her no, in which case she would be spending the night with the gallon of ice cream she had prepared before she left.

 

Or things would go extremely well and he would take her on a bale of hay. She highly doubted that last one, but a mare can dream can't she? It was the frolic, and the frolic made no exception to the mares it affected.

 

The mare landed right on the doorstep of the house, her nerves were that of steel. Her hopes and dreams now fueled her passion. She was finally ready. She knocked on the door with a hard slam.

 

The door shattered. Oh crap.

 

Right behind the pile of door shards stood the piercing glare of her former friend, Applejack. She had been waiting next to the door for well over four hours. “Finally get here, and you break ma’ door.”

 

“I… err. Um. I’m sorry.” She bowed her head low. Mary was going to fix it with her magic, but she had been preparing for this day. She knew Applejack didn’t like magic used on her farm.

 

Applejack sighed, “Tain't nothin we can’t fix. I’ve been waiting for you to show your muzzle.”

 

Mary raised a brow, “How did you know I was coming?”

 

“Well let’s just say it’s a mares intuition.  That, and you been showing up three times a day for the past week. I figure you been planning something sooner or later, today being Hearts and Hooves day just added to ma’ suspicions.”

 

Her plan was seen from a mile away, “So… can I go see him?”

 

Applejack didn’t say anything as she set down a small light blue journal before the alicorn mare. “Before you go running off to the barn, I want to show you something that you might be interested in.”

 

Mary was extremely suspicions at first as she opened the journal.

 

Today was another hard day in the field, Apple Bloom fell asleep in the southern orchard and I had to move the baskets. I didn’t have the heart to wake her from her nap.

 

“This is Big Mac’s journal!” Mary’s eyes went wide as the treasure trove of information that was now at her hooves.

 

Applejack smirked and nodded, “I came across that the other day, normally I don’t snoop. Although a certain page caught my eye, turn to page one ninety four.”

 

Mary eagerly paged through the journal, the page was easy to find. What she say sent a shiver down her spine, a good one. It was a candid photo of her backside; the wind caught it just right as her whole under side was completely exposed. “How did he get a photo of me?”

 

Applejack snickered, “I don’t know, so I did a bit of digging and I found a couple other shots of you that you might be interested in seeing. Although some are kind of… sticky.” Mary’s whole body went scarlet. “Now I know it’s a huge invasion of your privacy, but you should read the last page of the journal.”

 

Mary was slightly hesitant; she didn’t want to find a sticky photo of herself.

 

January 15, I saw Mary again today. She stopped by on her break, what kind of job gives a mare that many breaks in a day? I keep telling her about the trees, for some reason she hasn’t grown bored with it. I tried to tell her, but I just couldn’t.  Applejack said I should try and ask her out on a date. I overheard her talking with Granny Smith, they think I’m gay. I know Mary would never go for a simply farm pony. Tomorrow though, weather she says yes or no. I have to tell her how I feel.

 

Mary’s mouth dropped, quite literally. It was border lining unhinging itself from her face and falling on the floor. He likes me, he actually like me? ”Oh my god he likes me!” she could hardly contain herself. This was the best case scenario, tonight was the night.

 

“Now don’t go counting your chick—“ Applejack was cut off. Mary bolted straight for the barn. Applejack snickered, “Well, now we know he isn’t gay.”

 

The mare cracked open the barn door, there he was. The muscle bound stallion, his body glistened with sweat from a hard day’s work. What caught her eyes was what he was moving.

 

A large square hay bale, her greatest fantasy might just become reality.

 

Mary gave herself away before she set a single hoof into the barn, the alicorn made the whole entire farm smell like her. She pulled out all the stops as she strode forward towards her stallion.

 

“Evening Big Mac.” She said in a sultry voice.

 

Big mac was not dumb in the ways of knowing when a mare is in heat. He was nearly bowled over by the smell of the mare; she wanted him to know she was interested.  Her tail batted back and forth as she tried to mix more the air with her essence. She was gunning for a night on that hay bail.

 

Big Mac swallowed a large pool of saliva that had formed in his mouth, “Evening Mary.”

 

Mary shut the barn door, now the only light in the room was the two lanterns that hung from the ceiling above. “I want you ask you something Big Mac.” She wasn’t in the mood for games.

 

Big Mac was starting to feel the effect that was in the air, it smelled like burning ginger. “I ummm.” Words failed him; he didn’t expect to see Mary until he worked up the courage to see her later that night. Now she was in front of him, and the smell was more than a dead giveaway to what she was after.

 

He was more than willing to help; all he needed was a nudge.

 

Mary however wanted to completely secure her victory. With a flash, the blue bound journal appeared inches above her head. “Is there something you wanted to ask me?”

 

Normally, due to the lack of stallions in the region. Mares would customarily be the ones to ask the stallions. Although there was a small chance of Mary being on the receiving end.

 

Sweat began to pour down the stallion’s neck, there was a lot more in that journal than what Mary or Applejack saw. Some stuff that could land him prison time if found out. He was a honest and hardworking stallion, but every ponies has their secret, he was no exception.

 

Mary couldn’t wait any long, and she only gave him all of four seconds to ask. She looked into his eyes, “Big Mac… I know this may shock you.” Even though I left thousands of hints. Yet somehow you didn’t notice. “I have really liked you for a long time.”

 

Big Mac nearly fell at the startling revelation.

 

“I’ve been watching you and it seems you been watching me too.” He blushed; he really had been watching her for a long time. “So… since we both like each other. Would you be my special somepony?”  She batted her huge pink eyes playfully.

 

Within the matter of two minutes the stallion got what he desired, “Eenope.”

 

“I love you too…” Mary blinked. “What?”

 

“Eenope,” he repeated. It was just for a moment and if she wasn’t staring right into his eyes she wouldn’t have noticed. They turned black. “Gary is a far better match for you. I could never give you the love he could.” The words fell out like a hot iron and stung just as deep.

 

Mary back stepped, she had never told Big Mac about her brother. Selfie was mention here and there but never Gary. That however wasn’t at the forefront of her mind. “But, you like me! Why?”

 

The stallion just blinked, “What are you talking about?”

 

Mary was getting pissed, “You said you like me! Here!” Mary threw the journal on the ground and opened it. “Right… here?”

 

She tried to find the last entry, or any entry. The journal was completely blank and void of any mark. Even the candid photo was now a blank sheet. What’s going on here?

 

^_^_^_^_^_^_^Selfie & Sweetie Bell^_^_^_^_^_^_^

 

Both walked side by side. Neither wanting to leave each other for a moment.  Selfie was dressed in a gem coated ash colored dress that matched her coat. The fabric was that of Prance Silk, one of the highest grades known to pony kind.

 

It was now covered in mud, burs, grass stains, soot and pudding. Well worth the thousand bit price tag.

 

Sweetie Bell waited patiently. She knew what was about to happen. The gypsy herself said that Selfie liked her. Although in not so many words. It was simple process of elimination. When Selfie asked her to come with her to Diamondback Ridge it all but confirmed her suspicions.

 

She decided not to wear a dress, she didn’t know where her sister went. Although she know what would happen to her if she found out she took a dress a half a mile through trees, bushes and mud puddles.

 

Although there was something on the back of her mind. It was the idea of dating and not just that, dating a filly. It was not a foreign concept, she read in of her sisters diaries that she had experimented with the same sex once or twice. Still, the norm was the colt/filly combo.

 

There were a few colts that she had admired, and even a few that liked her. This was the first time that a filly was attracted to her. Although the situation with Silver Spoon was almost completely forgotten.  The moonlit night lit the entire area well enough for both of the fillies. Selfie however still needed to test her friend to see if she loved her just as much.

 

“So… now that we're here? Did you want to ask me something?” Sweetie Bell said in an innocent voice. It was more than obvious that she wanted her to ask. This was all her idea.  It was her job to act surprised.

 

Selfie however was going back and forth near the rocky edge trying to find patch of dirt. Most of the ground was hard, when inspiration struck her. She found two rocks.  Before Sweetie Bell she put down a rock, it was hard to measure the distance in the dark so she stood on her hind legs and stretch as wide as she could, and marked the ground.

 

Sweetie Bell was completely lost to what was actually going on.

 

Selfie sat opposite her on the hard ground under the tree. “Sweetie Bell, how much do you like me?” It came out as a question one would ask at an interview.

 

Sweetie Bell raised a brow, “A lot.”

 

“How much?” She tapped the ground twice.

 

“You want me to... measure how much I like you?” Sweetie Bell was stumped; either Selfie was a metaphorical genius about to go into detail about the intricacies of relationship and the willingness to how far one would go for a pony they cared for.

 

Or Selfie had no clue what she was talking about.

 

Thankfully, Sweetie Bell was three months older than Selfie. Sweetie Bell mimicked her action as she stretched her hooves as wide as she could. Selfie marked the ground the best she could. Indeed she did love her more, a whole inch more.  The filly sighed with relief. She was able to return her affection and more.

 

She shook herself, she was not done. There was still a very important question to ask. Selfie had the right to say she was ready as she passed the threshold into adulthood long ago. In her dress was the next trial for the young Sweetie Bell.

 

“So… Selfie you know it’s getting dark out. Really, scary, dark, if only I had a special somepony to comfort me to ease my sheer terror…” she said, trying to be as blunt as pony possible.

 

Selfie didn’t catch on, she reached into her dress and pulled not one but three prepackaged plastic cups of chocolate pudding. Selfie knew she was ready for a relationship, what she didn’t know was if Sweetie Bell was. “I want you to eat all three cups.” She said firmly.

 

“Huh?” Sweetie Bell deadpanned.

 

“I want you to eat all three cups.” She repeated.

 

“Seriously?” She nodded.  Sweetie Bell sighed; this was making no sense to her in the slightest. It took a few minutes to consume the tasty treats. This felt more like an initiation to a weird club than anything. Once the pudding was gone Selfie examined the cups to make sure no foul play had been taken.

 

All three were completely consumed, save for a tiny bit that could not be taken with a spoon.  Close enough.

 

The alicorn filly smiled, Sweetie Bell had passed both of her tests. Then it hit the tiny filly, she needed to ask. The gypsy said she would say yes, but still. Now she was nervous. All the bravado that came to this moment left in just moments. “Well…”

 

Sweetie Bell smiled, “So…” the filly tried to coax the question.

 

“GEMS!”

 

^_^_^_^_^_^_^Gary & Twist & Diamond Tiara^_^_^_^_^_^_^

 

The colt needed a breather; it was a nice change to move around so much as opposed to sitting in front of a desk writing Daring Do. His hooves were sore and he had long since abandon the coat he was wearing.

 

Twist was in the same boat, it was four songs of pure bliss where the entire world was just her and her special somepony.  Nothing in the world could tear them apart.

 

“Well don’t you two look cute together?” The dolled up filly made her appearance. Next her was a colt who looked like he rather be sleeping.

 

“H-hey Diamond,” Gary said nearly breathlessly, he was still trying to catch his breath. “So who is this guy?”

 

“Nopony special,” she said playfully. “It’s just Rumble my special somepony.”

 

Both Gary and Twist looked confused, “That was fast, how that worked out for you?”

 

“Well you know how things just happen, he told me how he really felt just a little bit ago. One thing led to another and now here we are. Isn’t that right hunny bunny?”  Diamond Tiara said as he nuzzled Rumble’s side.

 

“That’s right… Pookie Bear.” Rumble shivered as the words fell out of her mouth.

 

Twist couldn’t form the words, Rumble was known as one of the most popular colts in school. He could pick and choose, but he choose Diamond Tiara.

 

Gary leaned in, “I told you she didn’t like me,” Gary said with smug victory. He looked back, “So what are you two up to now?”

 

“Well we both saw you two cutting up the dance floor so I had this crazy idea since you did promise me a dance and all if you wanted to trade partners for the next song?”

 

“Thure,” Twist said, Gary raised a brow, and he thought she would still be against her having any contact ever.  

 

Diamond Tiara smiled, hook line and sucker. “That’s great, I hope you don’t mind though. Rumble has two left hooves.” Both fillies eyed each other as they crossed each other’s paths.

 

“Just remember Diamond, you get only one thong.” Twist blushed, “You know what I mean!”

 

“All I need is one,” she said as she stood next to the colt. Victory is mine.

 

“I hope you don’t mind, Dinky picked out the next one.” Enjoy your only and only song you uppity brat.

 

The music started to play, both Gary and Diamond deadpanned. “You gotta be kidding me.” They both said in unison.

 

Rumble lead his dance partner across the dance floor and the two began to play out the motions.

 

Gary and Diamond just stood there. Either of them knew how to dance to this music. Every foal, filly and colt rushed to the floor. It had been the first song of the night that wasn’t meant for couples.

 

Several lines started to form as fillies grabbed and swung each other, only stopping for a brief moment too clop their hooves together. Gary had not caught his breath from the four straight songs that he had been put through before.

 

Diamond Tiara was having just as much trouble following the steps, her dress was built to be fashionable, the step were nearly impossible to follow. The worst part was this was nearly a no contact song. It was the last crucial step in the plan.

 

The filly needed to act fast, a ray of hope though broke from the sky, or more precisely directly behind Diamond Tiara. Derpy rounded the last corner a bit too fast in her chase for the colt.  The filly only needed to have close contact. She got far more than that as she was bowled over from behind right into the chest of the colt.

 

The massive momentum pushed the trio back against several colts and fillies joined the missive bolder of ponies.  Tumbling into more who join the group by getting one or more limbs. Until the massive pile of ponies finally hit the DJ booth.

 

Diamond Tiara finished the last thing she needed to do, she didn’t understand why. That last in the long list the gypsy say was that she needed to be holding him for well over ten seconds when they shared their dance. She clung to his chest for dear life for well over five minutes in the massive dog pile of ponies. She didn’t mind being sandwiched under Derpy; she was in her own bliss listening to the heartbeat of the colt.

 

Gary on the other hoof did care; he was on the very bottom of the pile. He didn’t care that his best friend was on top of him, he did care about the colt that was sitting on his face. It wasn’t a pleasant sight, or smell.

 

Finally the piled receded and the colt as the bottom was finally able to move again. He had now made up his mind that this would be the last school dance he would ever attend. Thankfully Diamond Tiara was there by his side as he wobbled back and forth trying to regain his bearings.

 

“Thank you Diamond.” He said.

 

“My pleasure,” it really was, she had never been that close to a colt before. A part of her start to long to hear his heartbeat again.

 

“Well i guess this dance would be a memorable one.” Gary said as he scanned the area. He didn’t want to admit he missed Twist even after only being gave for a few minutes. Still though it brought a small amount of joy know that he did.

 

“Let’s go find our special some ponies.” Diamond said as she helped the colt along.

 

Their search ended far quicker than both had anticipated, a large crowd had begun to gather at the far side of the center. Drawn by curiosity the pair made their way and joined the crowd.

 

Gary immediately regretted it as his blood turned ice cold. This must be a trick.

 

Twist was sitting here… He must have suffered a snake bite.

 

The colt squirmed as the filly… Twist is sweet and innocent, this must be an illusion.

 

The colt started to reveal the prize… Isn’t that nice of her, she is trying to reduce the swelling by applying pressure with her hooves.

 

 Diamond Tiara just stared on in disbelief, this was far better than anything she could have come up with. She followed the words of the gypsy to the letter. It was true; Gary would geld himself than cheat, if she wanted him to break up with her. She needed to cheat on him.

 

She didn’t now know how the event came to be or why Twist was give Rumble a hoof-job behind some bushes. She didn’t give a damn, this was perfect.

 

The sound of glass breaking in the background was heard, the young voyeurs finally noticed they had drawn a crowd, they seemed to be too busy to notice before. Now however, both were staring back like a deer caught in headlights.

 

This must be a lie, a cruel joke being played on me. Twist loves me, she is my special pony. She wouldn’t… were supposed to get married and have kids. She wouldn’t throw that all away. No this is a lie, a misunderstanding.

 

The tree that the colt was leaning on turned to ash.

 

The black shine in Gary’s tail was completely drained in one fell swoop. Like a inkwell being turned over. All that was left now was left was the purest form of white.

 

The colt had never thought it was possible, he didn’t even conceive the fact she could. It was something he had never been prepared for. His special talent was making females fall for him. He was loyal and honest, he loved her with every fiber of his being.

 

He gave up Glass for her.

 

Yet still he wasn’t prepared, the knife slowly worked its way into the colts chest.  He had no defense for it, he was Gary Stu. Mares fight to be by his side, yet still, nothing he could have done to prepare him. He could hear words, but nothing was coming through.  Diamond said something…

 

Then he locked eyes with the colt.  That’s it; he must have forced himself on her. Twist wouldn’t cheat on me. Rumble is a bad pony.

 

Bad pony.

 

Gary completely snapped.

 

His eyes faded as he lost consciousness, now only the core of his subconscious was driving his actions. He couldn’t see anything but Rumble, “Bad pony.”

 

The embers overtook his mane and tail, they didn’t not take on the normally bright yellow they always had. These were black and purple, black tendril flames latched onto the  four limbs and neck of the colt. The burned away into his flesh like hot irons. I think he is screaming, it looks like he is.

 

He is a very bad pony, it’s not nice to force others. Mother says so, bad pony needs to be punished.

 

Twist was shouting now and screaming and crying. She was in his line of sight; it was all that he could take notice of.  Bad pony, bad pony, bad pony.

 

 The colt finally fainted from the pain, did I break him?

 

“Selfie.”

 

Gary clearly heard the name of his sister as he turned his head. It was Sweetie Bell. She was covered in cuts and bruises, her eye had been slashed. There was blood trickling down her cheek. “Sweetie Bell?” Gary said as if he was still in his trance. She is hurt. I should help her.

 

The moment Rumble and Twist left his field of vision they were completely forgotten.

 

Two mares tried to pin him down as he walked towards Sweetie Bell. They weren’t allowed to touch him; he would only let Twist touch him. She was his special somepony, nopony else.  When he reached out to her, she shuddered. She dared not move, it only took one wave as the delicate blue flame worked over her entire body.

 

It was as if she had just stepped out of a bath, clean and pure not a single scratch could be found on her. Final she started to talk normal. Alas, the only word he was able to make out was Selfie. His body quite literally rejected all other words.

 

Even in his state he heard it, the ear piercing cry of the whistle that he had given Selfie oh so long ago.  It took him but a moment to judge the distance and direction. He finally realized that Selfie was in trouble.

 

He was already gone.  He cut a path through the sky, that night something was created. A sonic fire-boom.

 

It took thirteen seconds for Gary to get to the Diamondback Ridge. He was immediately greeted by a diamond dog running out of a cave.

 

“Bad Dog.” The hound did not feel any pain as his body turned to ash and then the ash burned away.  More of the creatures started pouring out of the cave entrance. Each one dying like the one before it.  Selfie must be in here.

 

Aimlessly and without provocation, all dogs before him were slaughtered without hesitation. All would know the price that should be paid for harming his sister.

 

Half way into the cave though, there were dead diamond dogs.  Some lay lifeless, while others were blown apart like they had been shot out of a confetti cannon.

 

Snap-Crunch

 

There he saw it as the end of the cave, it was completely covered in blood and fur. It looked back and him, its deep red eyes now eyed its next target. It opened its mouth as the diamond dog its was snacking on fell to the floor with a loud plop.

 

Then the stallion realized, the diamond dogs from before where not running at him, they were running away. Slowly the stallion started to come to his senses. “Where is my sister?” The stallion didn’t get a response as the beast hopped at him on all fours.

 

Gary didn’t have time to mess this animal.  He sent a black wave of his signature flames, his own creation, flames that could burn through existence.  “Die.” Gary commanded.

 

The flame shot out like a sharp blade whipping through the air. It cut through the stalactites and stalagmites like it was a hot knife through butter. The rock tips that fell turned to magma that melted several feet into the stone floor..

 

Although when it struck the beast it bounced off of it like he merely tossed a small rubber ball. The black flame struck the barrier protecting the beast, was amplified, turned pink, and redirected back at the stallion.

 

Gary hard barely a moment to dodge the incoming attack, alas, it hit his right foreleg. It was still his flames; they did what they were supposed to.  They cut off his leg like it was nothing, the stallion fell screaming in pain as the pink flames burned away on the flesh.

 

The beast was at his side a moment later, it claimed its prize as it started to consume the meat on what was his foreleg.  Gary could only watch, the beast was blinking. It was randomly stopping time around itself.

 

Just like his mother.

 

That was the last thought that passed through his mind as he slipped into the realm of dreams. “I’m a bad pony.”

 

 

^_^_^_^_^_^_^ Mary^_^_^_^_^_^_^

 

After getting the tip off from the masses on the events of the dance. She followed the scent of brimstone in the air to Diamondback Ridge.  The Trail was easy to follow from there as Gary’s hoof prints were burnt in the stone floor.

 

Although there was no sign of any diamond dogs, nothing in the slightest was different. Until she finally hit the deepest part of the cave where she found her siblings.

 

Gary  was pressed up against small rock pillar. His left foreleg had been severed off completely. Although there was no risk to his life. The bear flesh had been burned shut.

 

What was disturbing the mare what was in the crux of his hind legs using his inner thigh as a pillow; It was Selfie sleeping soundly like she had been resting on a pile of mattresses without a care in the world.

She was completely covered in blood, although none of it was her own.  Even now the stallion looked like he was shielding her from something.

 

From the blood that covered the walls of the cave it looked to her like a massacre had occurred. Yet, nothing was there. Not even Gary’s leg.

Return to Story Description

Login

Facebook
Login with
Facebook:
FiMFetch

Register